> The Ghost of Cozy Glow- A Redux
>  by SapphireRose87
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> 1) Sadness
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

At the stroke of midnight, I stood in front of the combined statue of Cozy Glow, Queen Chrysalis, and Tirek. From what I've researched, they got turned to stone because of declaring war on Equestria. While I had nothing to do with Cozy Glow's actions, I still get teased for being a relative of hers. For crying out loud! I'm not even an immediate family of hers! I'm a distant cousin.

But, being a half-and-half doesn't help either. Growing up being half-human and half-pegasus, children like me aren't accepted here. Add onto that, the teasing for being Cozy Glow's relative. I don't even have Glow as my last name. My last name is Jewel.  My first name is Betty.

At this point, I'm sick and tired of the bullying that I get for being alive.

As I stand there in front of the statue thinking about what I'm getting ready to do, I reason with myself, I can't kill her because she's already turned to stone. So the next best thing would be to smash her statue.   I firmly planted my two human feet in the ground as I gripped the sledgehammer in my hands. 

I said to myself, "Well Cozy Glow, it's been nice knowing you, but goodbye!"

The first swing I took at the statue felt so good that I couldn't stop myself from taking another. I kept swinging at the statue, stopping only when I destroyed it completely. I stuck my tongue out at the destroyed statue happy with what I had done. After destroying the statue, I turned around and left.


*	  *	  *


When I got home, I took a shower, changed my clothes, and got into bed. I grinned, happy about what I had done. I heard a knock on my bedroom door. I rolled my eyes because I knew it was mom. My ears flattened. I wondered what she was going to do to me, this time, slap me, or maybe push me down the stairs again? I sighed because I figured might as well get this over with. I answered the door. "Yes, mom?"

Mom gave me her evil grin, and I knew what she was about to say was not sincere, "Are you okay?"

I grit my teeth, "I'm fine mom. Although I doubt that's what you want anyway."

Before mom could respond, I slammed the door in her face and locked it. My best friend Scarlett Harmony had been teaching me hand-to-hand combat. I knew for a fact that one of these days, I was going to have to have to use it against her. That is if I had the courage to do so.


* 	 *	  *


The next day at school, I was walking to homeroom. I had my books in my backpack. I felt someone tug on my backpack. I turned around to see that it was the ringleader of the bullies at this school Marble Sprint, he's an earth pony. He was also the most popular guy in school.

"Hey, huma-sus!" Marble taunted. "How's it going?"

I couldn't hold back my satisfied smirk because I knew I was his latest embarrassment. He had challenged me to a race a week before and lost to me. "What's the matter Marble? Still upset that I won that race with both wings tied behind my back?"

Marble sneered at me, "I'm the fastest pony in this school, I had to put you in your place! And by the way, I want a rematch!"

Clearly, this idiot isn't going to stop picking on me anytime soon. I looked at Marble and the fact that he already had a fighting stance confirmed exactly what I was thinking.

Okay, that's it! Time to put Scarlett's hand-to-hand combat skills to work, I thought.

"Humph! Do you really think you can win a fight against me?" Marble growled. "Go ahead, do your worst!"

Marble relaxed his fighting stance, faked a yawn, and waited for me to make my move. Well, he's offering, so his wish is my command.

I punched Marble in the stomach as hard as I could. He grabbed his stomach and stumbled back.

"Why you little-" Marble hissed after he caught his breath. The fight continued, a huge crowd gathering around us yelled, "fight, fight, fight!"

Marble threw a kick toward my stomach when we were both enveloped in a blue magic glow. We heard Headmare Starlight Glimmer shout, "Okay that's enough! Everyone clear out! The shows over!"

Headmare Starlight Glimmer walked to her office floating us in behind her.


*	*	*


Once we were inside Headmare Starlight Glimmer's office, she closed the door and locked it. She floated me over a chair and let go of her magic grip. I fell into the chair less gently than I would've preferred. I smiled as I watched Marble endure the same experience.

"Honestly you two," scolded the Headmare, "Marble, I've seen you constantly bully Betty, and for what? Because she's a relative of Cozy Glow? Really! This is getting ridiculous!"

"But I'm the fastest pony in this school! She's-" Marble started.

"I know that Marble!" the Headmare snapped. "You hold the number one spot on the field and track team. If you keep this up, you're going to lose your spot on the team, got it?"

Marble scoffed, "Fine."

The Headmare looked back and forth between the both of us. "I'm giving you a warning this time. If I see another fight between you two, you both will be suspended, got it?"

"Yes, ma'am." Marble and I mumbled.

"Good, now you two run along to homeroom, and I don't want to see you in here again!" the Headmare said.


*	  *	  *


Although Headmare Starlight Glimmer gave us a warning not to fight. That didn't stop Marble from teasing me. It kept getting worse by the day. So was my mom's abuse. As a result, I fell into a deep depression. I got tired of the situation so I felt the best way out of it was to cut myself out of the picture.

One night before I went to bed, I didn't feel like sleeping. I grabbed a razor blade and headed to the bathroom. I looked in the mirror and said my goodbye, and suddenly, my reflection started to talk to me. "Why are you doing this?"

"Is there another way out of this?" I said. "Cause I've hit my breaking point and I'm done."

My reflection sighed and looked at me with sorrow. "You know if you're successful, you can't take it back right?"

"I know that," I growled. "Why do you think I'm doing this?"

It looked like my reflection admitted defeat. "Well then, this is goodbye."

I nodded and looked away, "Yeah, goodbye…"

I sat down on the floor and cut my wrists. I laid on my back and waited for death to come.


* 	 *	  *


I wasn't sure if I was dead or dreaming. I was on my back and when I sat up, I tried to get my bearings but I couldn't.

"Hi, Betty!" I heard a voice say. I turned around to see a young woman about my age. She looked like a half-and-half like me. She had pony ears, red hair, and a long red tail. She held out a hand and helped me get to my feet.

"In case you're wondering," said the woman, "I'm half human and half earth pony. My name is Sami. I've been sent here to greet you and tell you've become a Death Walker."

Feeling confused, I titled my head, "Excuse me? Death Walker?"

Sami smiled and nodded, "Yup! Death Walker!"

"So I'm dead?" I asked.

"Well yes and no," Sami replied, "no, because your body is still alive and breathing, so you're asleep for now. Yes because, you're also here in the Land of the Dead, which is Equestria's afterlife. No new Death Walker's have been successful at a suicide attempt. You are just starting out. I know, because I've seen it time and time again. I've also seen that a suicide attempt by a Death Walker speeds up the development of their powers.

"In taking the action that you did, you gain your Death Walker abilities faster. The Afterlife Court and I have been watching your situation. We were hoping that it didn't come down to this, but it did.

"You are a Death Walker, tell me, have you ever read the prophecy, about the strongest Death Walker?"

I remembered reading about a child of prophecy in class but it was only one paragraph long. "Yeah, I think I've read it, but I don't understand, what does this have to do with me?"

Sami smiled, "The prophecy has everything to do with you! In any case, you're a Death Walker now and you can't change it even if you wanted to."

I choked because I had a feeling of what Sami was trying to tell me. I might be the child of prophecy. I looked at Sami in disbelief.  Sami chuckled, "I understand your disbelief, Betty. I know I would feel the same way if someone told me something like that. Now, it's time for you to go, it's daylight in the Land of the Living."


*	  *	  *


I'm going to assume that my mom was the one who found me because when I opened my eyes, I was laying in a hospital bed. Mom was sitting by my bedside. She had a sinister smile on her face.

"I'm going guess and say you're the one that found me in the bathroom?" I asked.

Mom laughed a blood-chilling laugh, "Oh yeah, I did. I thought for sure you wouldn't survive. But no, you seem to have a strong will to live. Oh well."

I rolled my eyes. "Gee, sorry for breathing." I felt confused. Why would mom bring me to the hospital if she didn't want me to live?

That was when Mom slapped me on the face hard. "What was that  for?"

Mom had an evil smile on her face, "No reason, I just felt like it." She looked over at the clock. "Well, looks like the visiting hours are over. I'm not coming back until you're released."

Once Mom left, I let out a sigh of relief, because I wouldn't be dealing with mom for a couple of days at least.


*	  *	  *


Later that night, when I finally fell asleep. I thought I was dreaming because I heard a voice say, "Hey there Betty! How's my favorite cousin?"

I raised an eyebrow, "Huh? Favorite cousin?" I turned around to see Cozy Glow staring at me.

Cozy Glow nodded, "oh yes, don't you remember me following you at our family gatherings?"

I shook my head, "I haven't been to a family gathering since I was five. Why am I having this dream? I despise you! You're the reason I get teased in school."

"Actually, I don't think this is a dream. I'm sorry about you getting teased because of me. But I don't know how I ended up here or where I am for a matter of fact," Cozy Glow said. "The last thing I remember is I died in my statue five years ago. I'm not sure if this is the afterlife, is it?"

My eyes went wide when I realized that Cozy Glow was stuck in some sort of limbo or something. I looked around to see that I was standing in darkness as far as the eye could see. "Um, Cozy Glow? I have no idea where we are."

Cozy Glow shrugged, "Huh, we'll figure it out somehow. I hope."

Before I could respond, I woke up.


*	  * 	 *


After I woke up, I was in a cold sweat. I had to use the bathroom, so I went to go take care of it. I had finished with that and I looked in the mirror and that's when I saw her. Instead of my reflection staring back at me, it was Cozy Glow, and she was grinning at me. "Hey, there neighbor? Wanna be friends?"
> 2) Making a Friend
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I stared at Cozy Glow's image in the mirror in horror.

"Uh, what did you just say?" I blinked trying to figure out if this was real or not.

"I said, do you want to-" Cozy Glow paused and smiled when she saw me. "Hey, Betty! What's up?"

I ran out of the bathroom, got into bed, and pulled the covers over me. Feeling the covers tug, I closed my eyes. I hoped whoever was sitting on my bed would go away.

"It's okay Betty," said Cozy Glow, "I'm not going to hurt you. But, I'm puzzled about two things. Number one, why I'm here; number two, why I'm seeing you now! Although I wish I were seeing you while being alive because I haven't seen you in a while!"

I poked my head out from underneath the covers, "Yeah, that makes two of us. The question is, will anyone else be able to see you?"

Cozy Glow frowned, "I don't know, I guess we'll just have to wait and see."


*	*	*


After I got back to my school, The School of Friendship, I was in my homeroom class. Ms. Applejack announced, "We have a new student today class! She's a transfer student from Maretime High. Would you like to come in and introduce yourself?"

She gestured to the open door. In walked a unicorn mare. She had black fur with a silver mane and a silver tail. Her cutie mark was a silver star with a wavy yellow light behind it. "Hi, my name is Mystic Diamond."

After she introduced herself she sat in the seat next to me. I put my head down and tried to sleep like I normally do in homeroom. I felt someone tap a hoof on my shoulder. "Hi there, my name's Mystic Diamond. What's your name?"

I looked up at her wondering why someone was willing to talk to me. "My name's Betty."

Mystic Diamond smiled at me, "You wouldn't happen to be Betty Jewel by chance?"

I raised an eyebrow, "Uh, yeah, last time I checked, that's my name."

Mystic Diamond kept a smile on her face and then it turned into a grin. "My sister Sapphire Diamond talks about you all the time! Did you know you're the most popular girl in school?"

What Mystic Diamond said was news to me. I titled my head, "Yeah, I don't believe that for a minute. If this is a joke, I'm not playing along."

Mystic Diamond shook her head, "Nope, I'm not joking. Everyone at school likes you! They just can't seem to stand up to Marble Sprint because they don't have the balls to. Apparently, he's a jerk with a big ego."

"Exactly what do you think you're doing." I heard someone snap. I rolled my eyes and turned my head around to see Marble glaring at Mystic.

"I'm making a friend," snapped Mystic, "this is The School of Friendship isn't it?"

"Yeah, but I wouldn't make friends with a halfbreed." Marble snarled.

"Oh?" Mystic said. "You're one of those prejudiced types aren't you? What's your name you jerk?"

"It's Marble!" Marble snapped.

Mystic sneered,  "Oh so you're the pony who's got the big ego my sister told me about. In case you didn't notice, the whole purpose of this school is to make friends. You have no right to say who shouldn't be friends with Betty or who should. I want to be friends with Betty, so I'm going to be friends with her! Humph!"

Marble scoffed, "Fine then, but don't say I didn't warn you. Just wait, you'll be sorry you decided to be friends with her."

Mystic rolled her eyes and she turned and smiled at me, "Well now you have somepony on your side, Betty. I have the balls to stand up to Marble, and I'm not a stallion."

I snorted and I found it funny that someone without actual balls could stand up to Marble.


*	*	*


A week later after meeting Mystic Diamond, it was almost lunchtime when Headmare Starlight Glimmer called us into her office. Marble and I exchanged a look and sat down in seats opposite of each other.

"Now, I know you two haven't been fighting since I've warned you not to fight. But I have received word that you, Marble, are still teasing Betty," the Headmare said.

Marble rolled his eyes, "Well duh! She's a halfbreed and she shouldn't be allowed to go to this school!"

The Headmare gasped and then snarled at Marble, "Marble Sprint, first of all, that word halfbreed is an insult and slang one at that. It means you view Betty as nothing more than cattle when she can think, talk and have feelings just like you do. You know when Princess Twilight first founded this school, she opened it up to everyone. It didn't matter what species they were. If they had the ability to learn about friendship, they could come to this school. That policy still stands! I think I should talk to your parents and strongly suggest putting you in a school that only has ponies and only ponies. It's called The School of Friendship, not The School of Big Egos!"

I gave Marble a spiteful smirk. I could tell Marble wanted to protest the Headmare's remark, but he chose not to.

"I also heard, that you, Betty, have made a suicide attempt a couple of weeks ago?" the Headmare said.

I didn't say anything, I just looked down and nodded. Marble snickered at this.

"That's not funny Marble!" the Headmare sneered. "Do you know that Equestrian law states that if you are the cause of someone's death, then you will go to jail for life, even if it is a suicide attempt! If you go to jail, you won't be able to get a job, ever! That is if the judge lets you see the light of day."

Marble scoffed, "Humph! I'd rather be in jail than lose a race to her!"

"Don't you take that tone with me, Marble!" the Headmare scolded.

I raised an eyebrow, "Let me get this straight Marble, you would rather sit in a jail cell and lose your freedom because you don't want to lose a race to me? Wow."

Marble pursed his lips and scoffed, "I only did it to defend Silver's honor!"

I snarled at him, "That's because I'm not dating a stalker! You want a rematch badly don't you?"

Marble sneered, "Sure, I'll take a rematch, be prepared to lose! If I win, you go on a date with Silver."

"And if I win?" I said.

"I'll stop the bullying and teasing you for the rest of the time you go to this school." Marble answered.

I laughed. "Big words for a big ego! I'll make things fair just like last time. I'll make sure to tie my wings down. I say we do ten laps around the track and then a hand-to-hand combat match. The last one standing wins."

The Headmare smiled as she watched Me and Marble's conversation. "You know Marble, are you sure you're not just wanting to race Betty to defend Silver's honor?"

Marble crossed his arms defensively and said, "Yeah I'm doing it for Silver."

The Headmare went into a fit of laughter. "Uh-huh sure, you are! You sure you're not just teasing Betty, as a way to drop her a hint that you like her? You know she is the most popular girl in school right? The reason you're getting away with your teasing is because her silent supporters don't have the balls to stand up to you."

Marble was literally biting his tongue to keep himself from responding to the Headmare. "Okay, since Betty's already named the challenge, why don't you pick the date and the time Marble?"

"Okay then," said Marble, "how's about three o'clock tomorrow after school?"

"Why not do it today?" I asked.

"Because Headmare Starlight Glimmer asked me to pick the date and the time, and that's what I picked!" Marble snapped.

"Okay then, you sure you're not trying to gain more time so you can practice your temper tantrum when you lose?" I teased.

Marble then leaned over on his chair enough to get right in my face. If that was his way of trying to intimidate me, it didn't work. Marble didn't scare me not one little bit. He was more like an annoying fly that needed to be squashed. "Nope, because you're going to be the one to lose, Betty!"

"Uh-huh," I said rolling my eyes, at Marble showing his big ego, "sure, keep talking."

"Okay you two," said the Headmare, "do a hoof-handshake to seal the deal!"

We did as the Headmare instructed, once that was done she dismissed us from her office.


* 	*	 *


When I left Headmare Starlight Glimmer's office, I ran into Mystic Diamond. Before I could even open my mouth, I heard this strange voice in my head. Wow, she really knows how to stick up for herself. If it were me, I would've just killed the guy and been done with it. Her smarts and her strength make her one of a kind! That's my type of gal! She's nothing compared to that goodie four shoes Princess Twilight. No way am I marrying a stuck-up brat like her.


When I heard that voice, I looked around to see if I could pinpoint where the voice was coming from.

It was in your head Betty, Cozy Glow thought I can sense it too.

I paused and thought How are you able to talk to me like this?

Don't know, maybe it has something to do with me being dead? Cozy Glow thought.

Mystic looked at me with concern, "Are you okay Betty? Because you look like you've seen a ghost. Part of my special talent is to be able to detect ghosts and stuff like that."

I blinked, "Huh?"

"Stand still for a second," Mystic said. Her horn lit up and then a beam of light came from it. It took only one second to show Cozy Glow's outline and the beam of light stopped.

Mystic gasped, "There's a ghost right beside you! It looks like it's the villain Cozy Glow!"

"Sssssh!" I said. "I'll explain everything later okay?"

Mystic nodded, "Sure."


*	 *	 *


After school, Mystic and I went to the Castle of the Two Sisters. As promised, I explained everything to Mystic.

"Wow," said Mystic, "you have quite the family history! So your mom's abusive to you huh? I wonder if there's anything we can do about that?"

I shook my head, "I don't know. I've been sent to the hospital many times because of her abuse. For some reason, the police haven't been able to pin her down with child abuse."

"I see," said Mystic, "there is a way you can prove it."

"How?" I said.

"Well, do you have any friends of the family?" Mystic asked.

"Yeah, there's Fluttershy and Discord," I answered.

"Fluttershy and Discord?" Mystic gasped. "You mean the element of kindness Fluttershy? And the Lord of Chaos Discord?"

"Yeah, so?" I said.

"This plan could be perfect for you if it works!" Mystic said. "You're like what, 20 years old now?"

I nodded.

"Just like you're old enough to enlist in the military, you're a pre-adult now. So it's also very possible for you to get yourself declared an orphan. All you have to do is to sign a release form for your medical records. I'm pretty sure if a Judge sees it, then you'll be declared an orphan. Since you have the element of kindness on your side, if you can explain the situation to them, I'm pretty sure they'll let you stay with them," Mystic explained.

"There's only one little problem," I said, "Mom will never let me go to the courthouse alone!"

"Actually, since you're considered a pre-adult now, you can do it on your own!" Mystic said.

"Okay, since break is coming up in a few days, I can sleep in the dorm rooms on break, and I can go to the courthouse then," I said. I saw that it was getting late and I took out my watch and sighed. "I guess I need to go home now."

"That's it!" Mystic smiled. "Since it's getting late, how about you stay at my house tonight? I'm pretty sure my parents aren't going to mind. Hold on, I'll contact them."

"Ho-" I said. I didn't even get a chance to finish my sentence when Mystic's horn lit up and a holographic screen appeared in front of her.

Mystic smiled, "Hey Sapphire!"

"Um, Mystic," said Sapphire, "it's getting late, when are you coming home?"

"Yes, Sapphire very soon," said Mystic. "I was wondering, is it okay if I have a sleepover tonight?"

Sapphire nodded, "Sure, I don't see any harm in that. So who do you want to have over?"

"You're not going to believe this, but it's Betty Jewel!" Mystic said with excitement.

"Now that I don't believe! Are you pulling my hoof Mystic?" Sapphire said.

"No I'm not," said Mystic. "Betty, come over here and say hi!"

I stepped in front of the screen and waved. "Uh, hi Sapphire."

Sapphire gasped. "Well, I'll be damned! Sure, you can have her over Mystic! How'd you get to be friends with the most popular girl in school?"

Mystic laughed, "Well it's simple, I just went up to her and said hi. The conversation went like this, 'hi my name is Mystic Diamond what's your name?' 'My name is Betty Jewel. Nice to meet you!"

I giggled at this mock conversation. Sapphire seemed to find it funny too. "Okay, I get it. You can have her over. Besides, I would love to get a chance to meet her finally."

"Thanks!" Mystic said. The light from her horn stopped and she looked at me with a smile. "Well then, it's all set! I'm pretty sure you'll want to go get a change of clothing and I can go with you for that. Then we can head over to my house."

Mystic and I went to my house. I had Mystic wait outside while I opened up my bedroom window and flew in. I got a change of clothes and flew out of my bedroom as fast as I could. Then Mystic and I headed over to her house.


*	 *	 *


Once we got to Mystic's house, we were greeted by Sapphire. "Wow Mystic! I can't believe you actually had the balls to talk to Betty Jewel."

"Well yeah, and I stood up to Marble too," Mystic said her face beaming with pride.

Sapphire gasped and then smiled and she clearly looked proud of Mystic for doing what she did. "Wow Mystic! You're awesome!"

Mystic raised an eyebrow, "Yeah it's not a big deal, it's called making a friend."

Sapphire smiled and looked at me. "I heard you have another race against Marble. Right, Betty? I bet my flank you're going to beat him! Hey, I got an idea! I'm going to record the race so we can watch it later to bask in Marble's defeat!"

After Mystic, Sapphire, and I stopped laughing, I paused. I felt some strange creepy presence in the room with me.

Yeah I know, I sense that too. Cozy Glow thought. And I have no idea where it's coming from, but it's getting to be really creepy.


No kidding! I thought.

When Mystic's parents got home, I introduced myself and they were happy that Mystic made a friend on her first week of school.
> 3) Humiliating a Bully
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Dae}

As I sat on my throne, I was taking care of my royal duties for the day. I couldn't help but smile because of Betty's big race against her bully Marble. I'm pretty sure she's going to win. I kept thinking that if I were going to marry anyone, it would be Betty. I think my dad Lucifer is frustrated because I keep driving away those marriage proposals. My latest marriage proposal I drove away was that goody four shoes princess pony named Princess Twilight. I suspect that's why I got that burn mark from him lately.

I also suspect that since Lucifer can hear my thoughts, he probably knows how I feel about Betty, that is another reason for the burn mark too.

I know Betty's a Death Walker now and I know the Icebreakers sent her another half-and-half, Sami, that's already dead to tell her during her failed suicide attempt.

I think it's funny that the way Betty deals with her enemies is just as creative as the way I deal with mine. Even though it's not as ruthless as my father's way of dealing with them, I persist in such a way that my enemies actually will beg for death. However, I can't kill the enemies that are already dead. Of course, it's not against the rules to kill an enemy that's alive.

I've thought about meeting Betty face to face several times but I decided I'll just follow her around for now instead. Now that Betty's a Death Walker, I'm not sure how much longer I'll be able to hide my presence from her. I'm figuring once she discovers me, then I'll introduce myself.

I kept thinking about Betty, this time more than usual, and it was actually difficult to keep focused on my royal duties. I rolled my eyes as I could sense my assistant Parada cleared her throat to get my attention. "What is it this time Parada?"

"You know what I'm going to say. You could at least meet her," Parada said. "You don't have to confess your feelings for her right off the bat."

"She just found out she's a Death Walker, I don't think she needs-"

Parada laughed, "More friends? Uh-huh yeah, sure, honestly, if anyone needs more friends at the moment, it would be her."

I still wasn't sure if I should meet Betty or not at the moment. "I'll think about it. As you can see, I'm taking care of my royal duties so if you don't mind, unless there's something else you want to talk to me about?"

Parada shook her head, "Nope, that's all I needed to say."

I sighed after Parada left because she's right. I should at least try to meet her.


*	 *	 *


{Betty}

The next day at school was my big race with Marble. Once we were at the track, I stretched a couple of times and Marble did the same thing only he seemed to be taking forever. I made sure to have my wings tied as promised. I was getting tired of waiting, it looked like Marble was stalling or something.

"What's the matter Marble?" I taunted. "Are you stalling because you're afraid you're going to lose to a half-and-half?"

"No, I'm not scared!" Marble snapped.

"Okay, fine, whatever," I said.

Finally, we got to the starting line. Mystic was there floating a red flag in her magic. "Ready? Set. Go!"

Mystic let down the flag and the race started. By the time the fifth lap came around, Marble looked like he was starting to run out of breath. I looked back at him and laughed as I wasn't even breaking a sweat. "Aww, come on Marble, don't you want me to date Silver?"

That taunting seemed to give Marble enough strength to finish the race, I snickered because by now it looked like he was panting. "Wow, you look like you're out of shape! Did you eat too many candy bars before this race?"

Marble sneered, "I'm not out of shape and I'm not going to lose!"

"Yeah just like you lost the last race?" I taunted. I blew a raspberry at him.

Once we got the hand-to-hand combat part of the challenge. After Marble caught his breath, his first move was to charge at me. All I had to do was step aside and then I tripped him and he fell on the ground face first. I noticed something as we were fighting, I was able to block Marble's every move. I felt stronger too. I'm going to assume that it might be because of all the practice I've done with hand-to-hand combat with Scarlett. I've heard that humans tend to be weaker than ponies by default. Since I'm half human, I thought for sure that would make me weaker than a pony.

But during the fight, I was able to block Marbles hooves with every kick and punch.

"There's no way, you've gotten stronger than me the last time we fought!" Marble snapped.

I shrugged as I blocked another punch from Marble. "Well, it looks like I am! Oh well."

At one point in the fight, Marble tried to grab on my tail to yank it with his mouth and I dodged it no problem.

I have no idea what is going on and why I'm stronger all of the sudden. I thought. But this fight ends now.

I tripped Marble and before he could hit the ground I put him in a chokehold.

"Tell your friend Silver to stay the hell away from me!" I snarled. I squeezed his neck but not enough to kill him or knock him out.

I let go and Marble wheezed, "Listen, Betty, I can't control what Silver does, and Headmare Starlight Glimmer is right."

I squeezed his neck again and then let go and snarled, "About what?"

"I was teasing you because I have a crush on you," Marble admitted. "I only wanted you to notice me."

"Oh, I noticed you alright!" I snarled.

"I-I wanted to ask and I should've done this in the first place-" Marble said.

"Oh no, you don't!" I snarled. "If the question is what I think it is, my answer is a big fat NO!"

I let go of Marble's neck and he fell to the ground wheezing and coughing. I wasn't planning on killing the guy, I was just trying to make a point. Now that I've made my point, hopefully, this'll knock some sense into Marble and he'll leave me alone.

I looked to see the crowd in the bleachers watching us cheering. Mystic came up to us to declare the winner of this race. "Wow Marble! It looks like you're out of shape. Anyway, the winner is Betty Jewel!"

The next thing that happened was a big surprise to me. Sapphire came up to us and announced, "Hey everypony! I've recorded the whole race. I say we watch it tomorrow in my backyard. I'll have the projection screen set up and we can watch it there! And there'll be enough popcorn for everypony!"

I was shocked because I knew she said she was going to record the race so we could watch it later. But I thought she meant me, Mystic, and her were going to watch the race. I didn't think she was going to show it to everyone. Once I got over my shock, I fell over on my back laughing as hard as I could. I wondered after this if Marble was going to show his face in school for a while. If he did, he'd probably have to wear a brown paper bag over his head.


*	 *	 *


During spring break, a lot of times I like to go to the Castle of the Two Sisters. I like to play a game of tic tac toe with myself on the steps of the old entrance to the castle. When I do this, I prefer to play by myself, mostly because I break the rules of the game. I add more symbols than necessary.

This time as I was playing, somehow I was able to sense Scarlett's presence before she even announced herself. "Hey Scarlett, what's up?"

Scarlett smiled as she came and sat down beside me, "How were you able to do that?"

I shrugged, "I don't know, I just did it."

Scarlett looked up at the sky thoughtfully, "Hmmm, this might have something to do with your death walker abilities."

"So you mean that's a real thing?" I said.

Scarlett nodded, "It's real,  did you meet Sami in the Land of Dead yet?"

I nodded. "I didn't think it was real. I figured that I was actually dead and how could I have come back from that? What does a Death Walker do anyway?"

"Well, a Death Walker is someone that keeps the balance of life and death in check," Scarlett explained. "It's a little bit complicated to explain. If you really want to know more about it, you should probably talk to the Icebreakers. That is if they want to talk to you about it. Anyway, the Icebreakers have picked me to be your trainer on your Death Walker abilities. We'll start with giving you this."

Scarlett went into her bag that she had brought with her, and fished out something that looked like a staff. I noticed that in the middle of it was an amethyst gem.

I examined it when she handed it to me, "What's this for?"

"That's your death walker weapon," Scarlett said. "It helps you to channel your powers to keep them leveled in a fight. No, I'm not a Death Walker myself, I'm a medium. I can talk with the dead. The Icebreakers probably chose me because I'm friends with you. You know, maybe because you're new to the Death Walker and would need someone familiar to train you. However, even though I don't have a weapon like you do, I do have a death walker ability, it's iron fist. Speaking of medium, I can see you, Cozy Glow."

Cozy Glow's voice sounded excited, "Yay! Someone that can see me!"

Scarlett rolled her eyes, "Wow, a dead person excited that someone can see them? Don't see that every day! How did you die anyway? Weren't you just turned to stone?"

"I died in my statue five years ago," Cozy Glow answered. "I couldn't figure out the reason why I didn't crossover like Tirek and Queen Chrysalis did. When Betty smashed my statue, somehow my soul became bound to hers. I have to admit, being bound to Betty like this is kind of nice because I get to spend more time with my favorite cousin. I just wish I was able to spend more time with her when I was alive. But you know the story about what I did.

"Anyway, wasn't Marble's defeat by Betty awesome yesterday? If you ask me, I think that's a wonderful way to get back at a bully!"

Scarlett and I burst into laughter at this and Cozy Glow joined in.

"I saw that," Scarlett said in between her laughter, "I can't believe Sapphire Diamond was so bold enough to play it on a projector screen in her backyard!"

At this point, I had tears in my eyes. I barely managed to get out the next words when I spoke, "Sapphire did tell me that she was going to record it so we could watch it later. I thought she meant me, Mystic and her were going to watch it. I didn't think she meant the whole entire school!"

Cozy Glow giggled, "I wonder if Marble's going to show his face in school again?"

I finally stopped laughing, but the thought of what happened might make me start laughing again. "I don't know Cozy Glow, but he did say why he was picking on me."

"Why?" Scarlett said.

"Apparently, Marble had a crush on me," I said. "He was picking on me to get me to notice him."

"Wow, what a wonderful way to win someone over." Scarlett chuckled. "He was probably chasing away all of the guys you liked just so he could have you for himself?"

I shrugged, "I don't know. But they did take Marble's side when he started picking on me. I don't think calling someone a halfbreed and huma-sus is a good way to get someone's love and affection."

I then went into mock Marble to show how wrong he was in how he tried to get my attention. "Oh hey huma-sus, I just wanted to tell you how much I love you! By the way, I think you're nothing more than a halfbreed which means you're nothing more than cattle to me, but I just wanted to tell you that I love you, would you go out on a date with me?"

Scarlett fell over on her back rolling in laughter. "Yeah, I think that might've been what the idiot was thinking. That's a good way to win over the girl of your dreams."

I was going to say something, but I paused because I felt that same dark presence that's been following me around lately. Okay, this is getting old and annoying! I wish I could figure out where this dark presence is coming from.

Scarlett frowned, "What is it?"

"It's that dark presence again isn't it?" Cozy Glow said.

I nodded. "Yeah it's weird, and that voice inside my head? Maybe I need help like mom does?"

Scarlett smiled, "Oh that's right! You have your court case tomorrow. I hope it goes well for you."

"Me too," I said, "I'm getting away from that psycho, I don't care if I have to live on the streets!"

Scarlett sighed, "Yeah I don't know why the police didn't help you out. At least I taught you how to defend yourself. I'm sorry, I saw what was happening but I couldn't do anything about it. Dad knew what was happening too. Unfortunately, you can only adopt someone if the parent that they are declared unfit or if the child is an orphan. Anyway, I'm wishing you luck on this."

I smiled, "Thanks, Scarlett."


*	 *	 *


The following week was my court case, Headmare Starlight Glimmer actually helped set things up. Fortunately, mom didn't have to be there. The only contact I would have to make again if everything went well, would be for the police officers to serve the papers to mom and help me get my things so I could leave.

I stood before the Judge nervous, he was looking through my medical records in shock. "Wow! Since the age of 6, you've had over 100 hospital visits, a couple of them were near-death visits! Why the police didn't have enough evidence to declare your mom an unfit parent is beyond me. On top of that, your dad is already a deserter. So given all this evidence, your request to be declared an orphan is granted!"

I smiled after seeing the Judge as I went to fill out the final paperwork. When I went outside the courtroom, I was surprised to see Discord and Fluttershy there to greet me. "Hi guys."

Discord smiled, "We heard you might be declared an orphan today. So we decided to give you a place to stay. So how did everything go?"

I smiled showing Discord and Fluttershy the paperwork declaring me an orphan.

"Excellent!" Fluttershy said as she clapped her hooves. "We heard about your situation through your friend Mystic Diamond. Sorry! We didn't know how abusive your mom was until now!"

"It's okay Fluttershy," I said, "the only thing I need to do now is to go get my things and escape mom finally."

"I'm so happy you can finally get away from that evil woman!" Fluttershy cheered.

"Uh-huh and since you're still in school," said Discord, "there's no need for you to get a job for the time being."

"Okay then," I said.

All three of us went to my now former home and I loved seeing the shocked look on my mom's face as I served her the papers. Mom sneered, "You can't keep her away from me!"

Fluttershy sneered back at mom, "Oh yes we will! You abusive witch! I'm surprised you're not in jail yet!"

"Since I can make pigs fly, I'm pretty sure I can definitely keep her away from you!" Discord snapped.

Discord snapped his claw and out of thin air came actual flying pigs.

"Okay Ms. Jewel, it's time for you to step aside so Betty can get her things," the police officer said.

Mom gave him a snide look. "Okay, since I have no choice, fine."

It made me even happier as I got my things and went to Discord and Fluttershy's cottage to stay at my new home.
> 4) The Child of Prophecy
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Dae}

I sat in my office that's connected to my King's Chambers laughing to myself because of Betty's defeat against Marble. I knew she was going to defeat him and she did. I agree with Betty that picking on someone you like isn't the best way to get them to notice you. I also found it hilarious that Betty's unicorn friend Sapphire Diamond recorded the race and played it in her backyard for all to see.

Unfortunately, since Betty's Death Walker abilities were starting to grow, I would have to keep my distance more until I felt I was ready to meet her.

Well, Dae, I thought, sooner or later you'll have to meet her but I'm not sure if it's time yet.

I got a knock on the door and so I answered it and when Parada bowed to me, I motioned for her to stand up.

"Your highness," said Parada, "you're being summoned to the Land of the Living."

I groaned and rolled my eyes, "Let me guess, it's Princess Twilight again? If it is, tell her summoner, I'm not coming."

Parada shook her head, "Nope, it's not Princess Twilight this time."

I raised an eyebrow, "Huh?"

"It's Fluttershy and Discord," said Parada, "it concerns Betty. But they want you to meet them at the Castle of the Two Sisters. Inside the castle and not on the steps where Betty normally goes. They want to make sure that Betty isn't present for this. No, I don't know exactly what it's about. They want a response as soon as possible."

I nodded, "Okay, let them know I'm on my way."

"Yes, your highness," Parada said.

As soon as Parada left, I followed her shortly after. I was curious to see what Fluttershy and  Discord needed my help with.


*	 *	 *


{Betty}

It was later in the week and as promised, Scarlett wanted to train me. As soon as we entered the training area, Scarlett was automatically puzzled by me. "What is it?"

"Hold in a second," said Scarlett, "can you show me your left arm?"

"Okay." I looked down at my arm surprised to see there was a picture of my staff on it. "Did I get a new tattoo and not remember it or something?"

Scarlett smiled and shook her head. "Nope, it's not that at all. That's the most interesting way to carry your death walker weapon. I've never seen that happen before!"

"So, how do I get it out?" I asked.

Somehow before Scarlett could figure out a way to help me, I got an idea. I pulled my hand backward and my staff came out of the palm of my hand.

"Huh," said Scarlett, "interesting! That's an effective way to carry your weapon, alright. Alright, think of your weapon as an extension of your hand."

I nodded. "Okay."

"We need to find out what abilities you have," Scarlett explained. "I have one even though I'm not a Death Walker. It's iron fist."

"So what is this weapon for anyway?" I asked.

"Number one, it's to help you channel your powers in a fight," Scarlett answered. "Number two, it's supposed to help you in a fight in general."

"Makes sense to me."

"So, I'll put you through the paces for now. Once you have that down, I'll start you out with an actual battle."

"Sure."

Scarlett started me out on learning how to use my weapon. I sort of got the hang of it, but it was only my first time training. After a while, Scarlett wanted to stop and take a break, but I wanted to keep going. Scarlett was sitting on the ground trying to catch her breath. "Okay, that's enough training for one day."

"But-"

Scarlett chuckled. "I know that look, Betty. You do this every time you learn something new. I know you're a Death Walker, but take into consideration that I'm only a Medium. Unlike you, I need to take a break. You don't seem to know how to do that."

I sighed and put my weapon away. Scarlett started laughing again, "I have a feeling this might be a pattern for future training sessions. I'm going to make a friendly suggestion, pace yourself okay?"

I smiled and nodded. Even though I didn't like it, Scarlett was right, I didn't know when to take a break.


*	 *	 *


{Celestia}

Sitting in my office in the Middle Ground, in the Land of the Dead, doing my uneventful job like always. My job is to fill out paperwork which is mostly a small autobiography on a soul's life. I give it to the Afterlife Court. The Afterlife Court does the rest of the paperwork. Trust me, I'm glad I don't have to do that part of the job.

Every day I do my job, I can't help but think about the fact that the Afterlife Court couldn't figure out where to put me. Seeing that I was a former ruler of Equestria, they gave me the job of managing the Middle Ground. They also did the same thing with my sister Luna. Not that I'm complaining about it, I think it's awesome that my sister gets to work together with me again. It might not be ruling over a country or anything like that, but I get to work with my sister nonetheless.

I wonder when ponies have the same job day in and day out if their minds go on  autopilot. Mine sure does every day. I wish I was a Death Walker, there would never be a dull day on that job. Unfortunately, since I'm not a ruler, I can't go outside of the Land of the Dead. The Icebreakers put a law into place as far as the Land of the Dead goes, only those of royalty are allowed to go outside of the Land of the Dead. Demons in Hell definitely take advantage of the law. For some reason, Heaven and Purgatory don't. That's how Dae, the King of Hell is able to follow Betty, a half pegasus and half-human woman that he's fallen in love with.

Twilight does not know how to take 'no' for an answer. Dae has been rejecting her marriage proposals for over two years now. One would think that Twilight would take a hint and take a hike. She's still young and it's hard to reason with her. I don't blame her for liking Dae, as he is pretty handsome. I've been made aware that Betty is the Child of Prophecy, so I don't think Twilight has a chance with Dae. Especially because Dae is in love with Betty.

I didn't realize my mind was on autopilot again when Luna entered the room.

Luna smiled, "Hey dear sister, another round of boring paperwork today?"

I nodded. "Yup."

I looked behind Luna to see that there were five new souls for me to interview so I could get their paperwork started. There were two humans and three ponies that needed to be sorted.

I groaned. "It never ends does it?"

Luna chuckled. "It's all part of the job. Speaking of jobs, what are we going to do about the breakout from the prison? You know, Tirek and Queen Chrysalis?"

I shook my head. "I don't know, we don't have a team or a Death Walker assigned to it yet."

"Well, what about Betty?" Luna suggested.

I raised an eyebrow. "What about her? Yes, I know she's a new Death Walker and the Child of Prophecy now, but I don’t think she's ready to handle that type of situation yet."

"Is there a way we can speed things up so she can develop her powers quicker so she can?" Luna asked.

I frowned when Luna said that. I thought that when Luna got this job, she would have been made aware that if a Death Walker's powers are sped up before they're ready, it might be too much power in the universe and destroy it because of that. "Are you aware of the dangers of speeding up a Death Walker's powers before they're ready?"

"Yes I know," said Luna, "I was just putting the suggestion out there. We really could use the help."

I sighed. "I know you feel a sense of urgency about the issue. You were like that when you were alive, but we need to wait until the Afterlife Court sends us someone to help."

I didn't like the look on Luna's face, because I knew what it meant. I narrowed my eyes at her like I always do when she gets that look. "I'm warning you, Luna. If you even try to do something like that, I'll make sure you get punished for it, got it?"

Luna shook her head, "That's not what I was thinking!"

I gave her a look of disbelief. "I'm listening."

"I was thinking, we have yet to summon Betty to the Land of the Dead yet. We should introduce ourselves, don't you think?" Luna said. "She will be working closely with us, after all."

Although I thought Luna's suggestion was great, I still felt that Luna might be planning something else. "Sure, I think that's a great idea! I think it's finally time we met the Child of Prophecy."

Luna nodded. But I know how she is when she gets an idea that's not a good one. But I guess I should give her the benefit of the doubt.


*	 *	 *


{Betty}

I thought I was dreaming at first when I opened my eyes. I'm going to assume I was in the Land of the Dead. The place looked like the same place I ended up when I tried to take my own life. I was lying flat on my back, I got to my feet and looked around.

"Greetings Child of Prophecy, Betty." I heard a voice say. "It's so nice to finally meet you."

When I turned around, I saw the dark ethereal form of Princess Luna and I bowed to her. "No need to bow to me child."

"But you're Princess Luna!" I exclaimed. "Why wouldn't I bow to you?"

"Because I'm dead, so the princess title is void," Luna explained with a small smirk. "You're here because you're a Death Walker now. Once you get your assignments, you'll work closely with me and my sister Celestia."

"What, you mean Princess Celestia's dead too?" I asked.

Luna nodded. "Uh-huh, it's a long story, anyway, follow me."

I followed Luna to a building labeled the Middle Ground. Celestia came to the door to greet me with a warm smile as her mane danced to her left side. "Hi Betty, I'm glad Luna suggested that we meet you. I'm also glad that because of this, I got to cancel the rest of my interviews today."

I cocked my head slightly to the left. "Interviews?"

Luna looked to me from the side. "It has a lot to do with how the dead souls get sorted in here."

"Oh," I said.

Celestia looked over at Luna as she returned the glance. "I know what you're thinking Luna, I'm only going to say this once, don't do it."

Luna gave Celestia a wide-eyed innocent look and said indignantly. "What? I'm not thinking of anything. I'm just curious to see if Betty's Death Walker abilities have started developing yet!"

Celestia's ears went flat against her head and she snarled. "Don't you dare, Luna!"

I couldn't react fast enough when Luna shot a beam of light at me. Somehow, I grabbed the beam of light in my hand. Luna smiled at it. "Well now, it seems you have light powers! Intriguing..."

Before Luna could do anything else, Celestia stood in front of me putting a shield up to block me from her. I looked down at my hand to see I had the beam of light that Luna shot at me in it. As soon as I saw it, it disappeared.

"I knew you were up to something!" Celestia snarled. "Sorry about this Betty, but you need to go back to the Land of the Living. I'll see to it that the Afterlife Court deals with Luna."

Without another word, I went back to the Land of the Living.


* 	*	 *


{Dae}

"Okay, why did you summon me?"

Fluttershy replied. "Well Dae, are you aware that Betty is the Child of Prophecy?"

I paused. I remembered reading the prophecy of the last Death Walker would become a legend, but that was it. The prophecy didn't specify who the child was. "Uh, no I wasn't. I've read the prophecy a bunch of times, but it didn't say who the child was. It said that it would be someone who was a descendant of the Jewel family."

"You might want to reread it, Dae." Discord said, before handing me the scroll containing the prophecy written on it with his eagle claw:

The Last Death Walker will be born from a wicked woman with the strength of an Alicorn. She will be a descendant of the Jewels. She will kill her mother with her Death Walker tool. A legend she will be, this is what we have foreseen.

The fact that the prophecy was only one paragraph long didn't give much to go on.

"Were you aware that Betty's mom was abusive to her?" Fluttershy asked.

To tell the truth, I did know that Betty's mom was abusive, but I couldn't do anything about it. I sighed and before looking down at the floor. "Yeah, I knew about it. I didn't think there was anything I could do to help?"

"That's understandable," said Fluttershy, "besides, I doubt anyone would've believed you. It would've been your word against hers. Now that Betty's old enough to get her hospital records, she provided more than enough evidence to get declared an orphan."

I had no idea this happened. The last time I saw Betty, she had defeated her school bully Marble in that race. "That's news to me, the  last time I saw Betty-"

Fluttershy giggled. "You mean, stalked Betty."

"Okay fine, the last time I stalked Betty," I said correcting myself, "was when she won that race against Marble."

Discord cracked up as he threw his long serpentine neck back in a hysterical laugh. He looked down to me with his yellow and red eyes while pointing with his lion paw, "Oh yeah, we heard about that from Mystic Diamond! Her sister recorded it and played it in the backyard for all to see!"

I snorted. "Now, that's hilarious! Anyway, what did you want to see me for?"

"Oh, only a select few know that Betty's a Death Walker now," said Fluttershy, "we're not sure who knows she's the Child of Prophecy. However, we're certain if ponies knew about Betty being the Child of Prophecy, they might try to speed up Betty's Death Walker powers before it's time."

"If that happens, it could have dire consequences for Equestria." Discord added with both arms flung to the sides. He corrects himself, "Not to mention the power surges that can happen for the Death Walker, which can be pretty painful."

"So, what do you want my help for?" I asked while narrowing my eyes and frowning.

"We need you to continue to follow Betty around again." Fluttershy replied. "But stay out of sight as much as possible! She can’t know you’re following her..."

"Okay," I said, "I can sense Betty's powers are already starting to develop. She could sense Scarlett Harmony's presence before she even announced herself. I'm pretty sure she'll be able to sense me following her around."

"We know that Dae," said Discord, "Scarlett told us. Seeing that Betty's tracking abilities are starting to develop, we decided that this might help." before handing me a silver necklace with a silver pendant with an Amber jewel on it with his eagle talon. 

I looked down at it with curiosity, "What's this?"

"It's called the Amulet of Invisibility." Discord answered, "It helps keep a person's presence unknown to a new Death Walker."

Fluttershy adds. "But it won't work when a Death Walker's powers have reached their full potential." 

“This amulet's main function is to help keep track of and help control power surges when they happen, so they're not as painful." Discord said. "We figured if you 'follow' Betty around, you could help us out?"

"Of course you don't have to do it if you don't want to," Fluttershy added with a small smile.

I smiled. "Of course I'll help you! I'll do anything to help Betty! You know that!"

Discord chuckled. "We know that Dae, you're head over heels for her. What I find funny is you're the King of Hell and you can't talk to the girl you like."

Fluttershy giggled. "That is pretty funny. You really need to try to actually meet her one day."

I rolled my eyes. "I know! That's what everyone keeps telling me. Now, if that spoiled brat Princess Twilight would stop sending me marriage proposals, that would be great! She's been doing it for two years now! When is she going to take a hint already?"

Discord slammed his lion paw to his face and groaned. "That's the one thing I hate about Twilight now. She needs to understand that even though she's a ruler, doesn't mean she can get everything she wants."

"We've tried to reason with her, but as you can see, it's not working," Fluttershy said before shaking her head.

Discord suddenly got a horrified look on his face as his snaggletooth sank.

I looked at the draconequus and frowned. "What's wrong?"

"Betty's had her first summons to the Land of the Dead." Discord said.

I gasped. "What! How do you know?"

"It's part of my magic," explained Discord, "but I can only do that with those closest to me. I can do it with Fluttershy because she's a Death Walker and now I can do it with Betty."

"You're a Death Walker Fluttershy?" I asked while looking at the pegasus.

Fluttershy nodded. "Uh-huh, and I'm the only element of harmony bearer that is. Of course, the ruler of Equestria has to have some way to make it to the Land of the Dead without any harm."

"Yeah and I'm not inviting Princess Twilight to Hell anytime soon. She's banned from Hell for now." I said.

Fluttershy giggled. "Yeah, we know that too."

"We'd better go, thanks for your help Dae." Discord said.

I smiled and nodded. "Sure, no problem!"

As I left the Castle of the Two Sisters, I felt happy that I had a way to help Betty out.


* 	*	 *


{Betty}

When I woke up, Discord and Fluttershy were sitting by my bedside with worried looks on their faces.

I tilted my head to see them on my right. "What's wrong?"

"I sensed that you were summoned to the Land of the Dead." Discord said on the left of Fluttershy.

"How were you able to do that?" I asked while squinting my right eye.

Discord sighed. "It's a long story..."

Fluttershy leans forward with wide blue eyes and asks. "I can sense that your death walker powers have already spiked. What happened?" 

"Well, I was summoned to the Land of the Dead," I answered, "Luna shot a beam of light at me and I somehow managed to catch it with my hand. Celestia sent me back here after that."

Fluttershy did a facehoof and groaned.

"Again, what's wrong?" I said while leaning out to the pair.

"Somepony already tried to spike your powers before its time," Fluttershy said.

"Is that a bad thing?" I questioned while widening my eyes.

"Yes! Very! That means you might have power surges that can be painful. And I don't know how long they'll last." Fluttershy explained.

"So what do I do now?" I said while frowning.

"Well," said Discord, "since there's no sign of you having a power surge now, you should be able to go to school like normal.” He widens his yellow eyes while flicking his lion paw in the air, “Or at least, that’s what we currently believe?"

"If there is a power surge," said Fluttershy, "and if it gets bad enough, we might have to put you in the homeschooling program. I'm pretty sure Headmare Starlight Glimmer would understand."

I looked over at the time and it was a half-hour before school.

Fluttershy looked at the time and nodded. "You go ahead and get ready for school. I'll make you some breakfast."

I nodded.


* 	*	 *


When I got to school, Mystic Diamond met me at the schoolyard. So, we walked to homeroom together.

"You think Marble's going to show his face in school today?" Mystic asked while looking at me from the right.

I chuckled as I looked back at her. "I don't know. If he does, he can provide more entertainment for us?"

I rolled my eyes as we passed by a group of boys and stallions whispering. I knew exactly what they were whispering about. That's because they were giving me flirting looks at the same time they were whispering.

Mystic giggled. "I think you've got some 'secret admirers' now."

"Yeah no," I said, "I got enough to worry about. I beat one stallion in a race! I don't feel like racing anymore at the moment."

Somehow, I was able to sense my stalker before he even came up to me. "Seriously Silver? Get lost!"

"Oh come on Betty," Silver begged, "just one date, please?"

"How about you take no for an answer and get lost?!" I growled. 

"If you go on a date with me, I'll leave you alone." Silver offered with a small sly smile on his face.

I narrowed my eyes at him. "Yeah, I don't believe that for a moment."

The next thing that happened was painful. My muscles tensed up and I couldn't move. Then I blacked out.


*	 *	 *


{Dae}

Dammit! I thought when I saw Betty pass out. I looked down at the Amulet and it glowed for a little bit and then the light dimmed.

Fortunately, Betty's friend Mystic Diamond acted quickly and took her to the nurse's office. I went and told Fluttershy what happened. She took the Amulet and was able to discern that it did its job. This brought me a sigh of relief.

"That's exactly what I was worried about! But thankfully, the Amulet did its job," Fluttershy said. "I'll take her home and let her get some rest. She should be fine after that."

I nodded. Despite Fluttershy reassuring me, it still didn't make me feel better about what might happen to Betty.


*	 *	 *


{Betty}

The next time I opened my eyes, the room was spinning. There was a trashcan right next to my bed, so I grabbed it and vomited inside.

Fluttershy came into the room and frowned. "I was hoping that wouldn't happen, but it did. Thankfully, your friend Mystic Diamond acted quickly and took you to the nurse's office. Looks like you'll be missing a few days of school this week. We'll try to let you go back, but we might have to consider asking Headmare Starlight Glimmer to put you in homeschooling after all. And-"

Fluttershy paused as I raised my head from the can. "What?"

"Why is Cozy Glow floating beside you in ghost form?" Fluttershy asked.

"Oh golly! You mean you can see me?" Cozy Glow said with excitement in her bright auburn eyes.

Fluttershy nodded. "Yes, I can.” Fluttershy leans forward interestedly, “But I thought you were turned to stone?"

"I was," replied Cozy Glow, "I died in my statue five years ago along with Tirek and Queen Chrysalis. Tirek and Queen Chrysalis were able to crossover, but for some reason, I couldn't. When Betty smashed my statue, my soul got bound to hers. I understand what Betty did was in anger. Please don't tell anyone about it."

"Actually, from what I know of, nobody knows what happened to the statue," Fluttershy said. "The police don't know and neither does Princess Twilight. However, you did declare war on Equestria. So, your secret is safe with me."

Discord poked his head in the door. "Uh, Betty? You have a visitor. It's your friend, Mystic Diamond."

I nodded to the draconequus. The door soon opened and Mystic Diamond trotted into the room with a newspaper in her mouth. She gave it to me. "What's this?"

"Look at the article on the first page," Mystic instructed.

I looked at the article on the first page and it piqued my interest.

The title was:

QUEEN CHRYSALIS, TIREK, AND COZY GLOW ARE OFFICIALLY PRONOUNCED DEAD!

Last week, part of Cozy Glow and the other villains, Queen Chrysalis and Tirek's statue were smashed. No one knows who did it. But, it wasn't much of a concern because Cozy Glow did declare war on Equestria and was deemed an enemy of the throne.

Princess Twilight wanted to see if Queen Chrysalis and Tirek were still alive, so she did a spell to change them back from stone. When the spell was done, the statue crumbled to dust and rubble. Seeing this new development, Princess Twilight declared Queen Chrysalis, Tirek, and Cozy Glow dead. They are no longer a threat to Equestria.

I smiled knowing that Cozy Glow could now breathe a sigh of relief knowing this information.

"Oh yeah," said Mystic, "I heard you got declared as a new Death Walker Betty!"

I nodded. "Uh-huh, that's why I passed out the other day. I had a power surge. How did you know I was a Death Walker?"

"Fluttershy told me," Mystic said.

Fluttershy nodded. "Yup! Okay, I think Betty needs to get some more rest."

"Yeah, I need to be going anyway," said Mystic, "I'll bring your homework to you tomorrow after school."

"Okay," I said.

"I'll make some soup to help settle your stomach," Fluttershy said.

Once Mystic and Fluttershy left, I grabbed the trashcan and threw up in it again.
> 5) Enter Betty's Little Brother Norman
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Norman}

I've been searching for Betty for six months now. I regret leaving with dad to go work odd jobs to send money back home and now I doubt that's where the money we were making was going. The first place I looked was home. Betty and mom weren't there, so I searched every city around the area but found nothing so far. 

Then, I remembered Betty used to be friends with a girl named Scarlett Harmony. So, I figured if I can find her, I might be one step closer to finding Betty. I remembered that Scarlett lived in a village on the outskirts of Equestria. When I went to the village, I found out Scarlett's dad owns a small shop that sells traditional human food. I figured if I stop there, maybe he could give me some information on where Betty is. 

When I arrived at the shop, I saw a man working behind the counter that looked like he could be my dad's age. The man smiled at me when I took a seat at the counter, "Well now, what can I do you for?"

"Um, hi there," I said, "is there a man by the name of Mr. Harmony working here today?"

The man gave me a wary look. "That depends, who's asking?"

"Well ah, my name's Norman Jewel." I said. "And I'm looking for my sister Betty Jewel. I remember her being friends with a girl named Scarlett Harmony. I figured if I could find her dad, then I could be closer to finding Betty finally."

The man chuckled. "Hi there Norman, I haven't seen you in a while! I'm Mr. Harmony! I can point you in the right direction to where Betty is. She and her mom moved to Ponyville two years ago. According to Scarlett, they moved there so Betty could go to the School of Friendship. Scarlett also told me that Betty's been declared an orphan and is living with Fluttershy and Discord at their cottage. I can give you directions if you like?"

I nodded. "Sure."

Mr. Harmony gave me directions to Fluttershy and Discord's cottage. I smiled when I got the directions. It's about time Betty got away from that abusive witch for a mother.


*	*	*


When I finally got to Discord and Fluttershy's cottage, I saw Fluttershy tending to her garden. She looked up when she saw me and she said. "Oh, hi there! Are you looking for someone?"

I nodded. "Yes, I don't know if you remember, but I'm Norman Jewel, Betty's younger brother. I've been looking for her for six months and I heard she's living here now."

Fluttershy examined me and smiled. "Yup, you look a lot like Norman. Yes, Betty lives here; she's training with her friend Scarlett Harmony on her Death Walker abilities today."

I know what Death Walkers are and what they do. It was interesting to find out Betty's been announced as a Death Walker now. "Betty's a Death Walker now?"

"Oh yeah, didn't you get the announcement?" Fluttershy asked. 

I shook my head. "Well no, I've been busy looking for Betty and that's all I've been concerned about. Do you know when she'll be back?"

Fluttershy shook her head. "I don't know, but she should be back by nighttime at the latest. Unless she has a power surge, it might be earlier. She had her first power surge a couple of days ago. Anyway, you're welcome to come inside and wait for her. I can make you some food, if you're hungry?"

I smiled. "I'll just wait for Betty. You don't have to make me any food."

"Oh, okay then." Fluttershy said. 

I followed Fluttershy into the cottage, eagerly waiting to see Betty again.


*	*	*


{Betty}

I headed back to the cottage as I was done with training for the day. I wanted to keep going, but Scarlett called it quits for the day. I got within a mile away from the cottage, when I sensed him. There was a man that looked a lot like my little brother Norman siting on the  couch. Of course, he looked much older now. 

That guy looks a lot like Norman, I'm not sure if I want to find out if he is. He was creepy and annoying growing up before he left to go be with dad. He just might be creepier now that he's older. Although I do have to lock my doors because of Silver I thought.

I hesitated when I got to the door. "Uh Fluttershy, I'm home! And who's the guy sitting on the couch?"

"It's your brother Norman," Fluttershy answered, "why don't you come in and say hi?"

I opened the door and Norman was sitting there with his jaw dropped. "How did you do that? The door wasn't even open!"

Fluttershy explained, "It's a Death Walker ability that enables them to track down somepony. It's very useful when a Death Walker is on that type of assignment."

"Hi Norman." I mumbled. 

Norman smiled and gave me that creepy look that he always gave me when we were younger. His creepy is unique too and sometimes he adds in a smile to make it extra creepy. 

"Yup you're Norman alright." I confirmed. "You're giving me that creepy look you used to give me when we were younger. And it's even creepier now that you're an adult."

Norman tilted his head. "Huh?" 

Fluttershy giggled at this.

"That's not funny Fluttershy." I said. Fluttershy's giggle went into a full on fit of laughter. 

Lovely, it's bad enough I have a creepy stalker named Silver and now I have a creepy brother siting here staring at me! I thought.

Cozy Glow laughed inside my head, Was he really that bad? 

Oh yeah, that creepy 'undressing you with my eyes' look, Norman does it with a unique twist and he adds a smile with it. I thought. 

Cozy Glow started laughing in my head even harder. I facepalmed and groaned.

"Oh, come on Betty!" Norman said. "I'm not that bad!"

"Okay fine," I said, "but weren't you supposed to be in that joint high school/college program?"

"I was, but I finished early. I've been looking for you for six months now. Leaving with dad to go work those odd jobs was the biggest mistake I ever made." Norman responded.

"Oh." I said. I was getting ready to say something. I paused when I felt that creepy presence I've been sensing following me around lately.  

Yeah, I can sense it too, what's up with this? Cozy  thought.

I don't know, but it's getting on my nerves! I thought.

Norman gave me a look of concern. "What's wrong Betty?"

I shook my head. "It's nothing."

Fluttershy looked at the time. "Well, it's dinner time. I'll go make the food. Norman, there's a guest room upstairs, you're welcome to stay as long as you like." 

"Thanks Fluttershy." Norman said.

Lovely, Fluttershy's way too nice for her own good. I thought. She just had to let my creepy brother stay in the same house. 

At this point, Cozy was starting to get on my nerves because she couldn't stop laughing in my head.


***


When I went to sleep, I locked the balcony and my bedroom to keep Silver and my brother out. I got woken up out of a deep sleep for some reason, why I don't know. I looked over to see Norman sitting on the edge of my bed, giving me that creepy look and he added in a smile.

Yup, I thought, he's still creepy!

"You know you look like an angel when you're sleeping." Norman said.

I rolled my eyes. "Yup, and you're still creepy! How did you get into my room?"

"I picked the lock." Norman said. "I alway did this when we were younger to protect you from mom."

"Awww that's cute!" Cozy Glow said.

Norman paused and looked to the side of me. "Uh, Betty? Why is there a ghost that looks like Cozy Glow floating beside you?"

Three, two, one… I thought.

"You mean you can see me?" Cozy Glow said with excitement.

You know, that you can see me line, is getting on my last nerve! I thought.

I'm sorry Betty! I can't help it! Cozy Glow thought.

"Well duh," said Norman, "I wouldn't be asking if I couldn't." 

"Well, of course I'm dead," Cozy Glow said, "I died in that stupid statue five years ago…"

I tuned Cozy out as she gave Norman the whole, she died in her statue story, and I smashed it and blah, blah, blah story. This time she ended the story venting her frustration. "A lot of times from what I know of growing up, when a spirit can't crossover, it means they have unfinished business or something like that. I have no desire to finish the war I declared on Equestria, so I have no idea what unfinished business I could have here."

I shrugged. "That makes two of us."

"I know," said Cozy, "when I declared war on Equestria, I realize how stupid that was. I couldn't see past my wanting to gain power and rule over Equestria myself. I think I've had enough time in that statue to realize how wrong that was. I'm not so sure about Queen Chrysalis and Tirek though."

"Huh, I see." Norman said.

"Anyway," said Cozy, "I agree with Betty. While breaking into her room at night because you used to do that when you were younger is cute, doing it now that you're older and Betty's a Death Walker is just plain creepy."

"Ah…" Norman said. He blushed and looked away.

I rolled my eyes as I sensed with my tracking abilities that Silver was headed towards my room. I pulled out my staff and used my Death Walker abilities to open the curtains and the balcony doors. I took my staff and threw it at him. 

"Hey!" Silver snapped. "I almost crashed!"

"Serves you right!" I snapped. "How many times does a girl have to say no before you take a hike?"

Silver landed on the balcony and paused when he saw Norman. "Who's he? Is he your boyfriend?" 

I sneered at him, "Does it matter? And if I did have a boyfriend, it would be none of your business! Since you want to know so badly, this is my brother Norman."

Norman rolled his eyes. "You know when someone says no and throws a weapon at you, I don't think that's a sign of affection?" 

Silver clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Okay, what was that you threw at me Betty?"

"It's a staff, my Death Walker weapon." I answered.

Silver gave me that annoying flirting smile he always gives me. "Oh yeah, that's right! You've been announced as a new Death Walker. That makes you even more likeable!"

I groaned and pulled out my staff again. Norman and Silver looked at me with looks of admiration. I rolled my eyes, "What?"

"That is so cool how you can carry your weapon like that." Silver said.

"Yeah..." I said, "Now get lost before I throw it again!"

"Humph!" Silver scoffed. "I'll leave because I don't feel like dying before I can sweep my love off her feet."

Silver turned around, kicked the ground and flew off.

Norman chuckled. "Well, I guess  Cozy Glow was right. So I'll go back to bed now."

"Good! Now do me a favor and stay there please!" I said.

After Norman left, I used my Death Walker abilities to put my room on lockdown and went back to sleep.


*	*	*


{Norman}

I couldn't help but feel happy now that I've found Betty. She seems to be much stronger now. She's more beautiful too and she's practically an adult to me, even though she's considered a pre-adult now. I still have one more year before I become a pre-adult myself. I'm only nineteen and I'm still considered a teenager.

When I came out of my room in the morning, Fluttershy stopped me before I even got to the stairs. She looked in the direction of Betty's room and nodded. "Good, she's just sleeping and not Death Walking." 

"O...Kay? So what's this about Fluttershy?" I asked.

"Come with me to Sugarcube Corner. I'll explain everything there." Fluttershy said.

When we got to Sugarcube Corner, I saw Pinkie Pie there, who quickly perked up when she saw me. "Hey Fluttershy! I didn't know we had a new friend to welcome in town!"

Oh boy, now she's going to pull out her- I thought.

I forgot how funny Pinkie's welcome was until she started singing. From what I remembered, everytime that was done, the oven would open with confetti coming out of it. Then, when the trumpets would sound, cake batter would come out of them.

Pinkie giggled, "Ooops! I guess I switched the confetti and the cake batter, again!"

Fluttershy rolled her eyes, "You always do that everytime Pinkie. You're probably just trying to make people laugh or you're senile. This guy isn't new here."

Pinkie tilted her head. "Huh?" 

I smiled. "Hi, I'm Norman, Betty's little brother."

"Really?" Pinkie said before tilting her head to the left. She brings it upright. "You're Norman? I should've known! You look like the adult version of Norman."

Fluttershy snorted. "Yeah, I think you have some issues Pinkie. By the way, do you have the presents and food for Betty's gotcha day party?"

I raised an eyebrow. "Gotcha day party? I thought she was an orphan now?"

"Well yeah," said Fluttershy, "Equestrian law states that once a pre-adult is declared an orphan then you can adopt them. But if a pre-adult already has a parent taking care of them, then it's a matter of a custody issue. It's funny because Betty's old enough to adopt a child and enlist in the Military herself. But I don't think she wants the added responsibility right now?”

"Anyway, Discord and I are in the process of adopting Betty. Once it goes through, which I hope it will, there'll be a gotcha day party for her. I'm pretty sure Betty will be happy to have me and Discord as her parents!"

I snorted. "You as a mother now that I can see. Discord as a dad, that'll happen when pigs fly!"

"I heard that!" Discord exclaimed from behind me. I laughed when I turned around and saw him. "And if you must know, I'm the Lord of Chaos, so I can do that. Duh!"

I couldn't keep my laughter in even if I wanted to, when Discord snapped his eagle claw and made several flying pigs appear out of thin air. Fluttershy laughed so hard, she had tears in her eyes. "Oh Discord! That trick never gets old! I'm pretty sure Betty would love it if you do that at her gotcha day party! Well if it doesn't happen on her birthday, that is."

"Oh come now dear," said Discord, "you gotta think positive! I'm sure it will go through."

Right on cue, a mail pegasus flew up to Fluttershy and Discord and handed them a letter. Fluttershy gave him a bit for a tip before he flew off. Fluttershy ripped open the letter with her mouth before pulling it out with her mouth and perching it on her forehooves while her and Discord read the letter before an exuberant expression came over their smiling faces. "It went through! We have a daughter!" 

I smiled. "It's about time Betty got some good parents!"

Fluttershy beamed. "Yup! All we have to do is finish planning the party and we'll have it tomorrow. Of course, we'll have a party for her birthday as well, which is on Nightmare Night."

Fluttershy looked over when I saw a young mare enter the store. She was a unicorn that had black fur and a silver mane and tail. Her cutie mark was a silver star and a wavy yellow streak behind it. 

"Oh good! Mystic Diamond you're here!" Fluttershy said.

Mystic Diamond raised her left eyebrow. "Uh, yeah? I'm just here to pick up an order of cupcakes and ice cream. I'm planning on sharing it with Betty and Scarlett when they're done with training today. What's up?"

Discord looked to her near the entrance while floating in the air and exclaimed, "Well, the paperwork has finally come through! We're the proud parents of Betty!"

Mystic Diamond smiled and had a twinkle in her eye. "That's great! Are you going to have a party for her?"

Fluttershy nodded. "Yes, we've almost finished planning the party. We want you and Norman to help put the finishing touches on it. We'll have it for her tomorrow. We're thinking it's gonna be a surprise party."

Mystic Diamond nodded. "Okay, sure I can help. I won't say a word."

"That goes for me too." I said.

"Did I just hear somepony say they're planning a party for Betty?" I heard a voice say. We turned around to see a pegasus stallion with silver fur and a brown mane and tail. His cutie mark was a ceramic plate with a pottery wheel beside it. 

Mystic Diamond did a facehoof and groaned. "I think you know the answer to that question Silver. It doesn't matter how many times you challenge ponies so you can be her boyfriend if she doesn't want you, then you should learn how to take no for an answer!"

Silver looked at me and scowled. "You're that guy that was in Betty's room the other night!" 

"Really Silver?" Mystic Diamond growled. "I think you've gone way too far on that one!"

Silver pointed a hoof in my direction. "Me? What about him? He was in her room too!"

"It doesn't matter Silver!" Mystic Diamond snapped.

I rolled my eyes. "I haven't been in Betty's room ever since that night. Betty's a Death Walker, now she can handle herself. I only did that out of habit because I would do it when we were younger to protect her from mom."

Silver scoffed. "Alright then, I challenge you to an arm wrestle! Winner takes all! If I win then I get to be Betty's boyfriend." 

"You can't take Betty by force. You know this, right?" I said. "If I win, you stay away from Betty. Got that?"

"Fine, I accept your terms on this." Silver said.

We sat down at a nearby table. It took a minute and a lot of grunting for me to slam Silver's hoof on the table to win the match. Silver snarled at me, "this isn't over!"

I smirked. "Oh, I think it is! Now stay away from Betty or else!"

"And just so you can't spoil the surprise for Betty." Discord said as he turned to the pink earth pony. "Pinkie? Is it okay if I lock him away in your party planning cave until after tomorrow?"

Pinkie glared blankly before smiling and nodding. "Sure, no problem!"

Without another word, Discord snapped his claw and Silver disappeared. 

"Welp," said Mystic Diamond, "that takes care of one of Betty's stalkers. Too bad Discord can't take care of the rest."

"You mean she has more than one stalker?" I asked while turning my head to her.

Mystic Diamond nodded. "Oh yeah, ever since Betty beat Marble at a race, there's been daily fights over her in the schoolyard. Betty's not interested in that stuff at the moment. I'm glad she's in the homeschooling program now. It would be even worse if she was there."

Discord laughed."Although I do love chaos, I don't like that type of chaos. Speaking of stalkers, what do you think about inviting Dae, Fluttershy?"

"Uh, Dae?" I said.

"Oh yes," said Fluttershy, "he's one of Betty's very first stalkers ever. Ever since Betty came to Ponyville."

I smiled. "I see."

"The poor guy can't even work up the nerve to at least say hi to her." Discord said.

Fluttershy giggled. "Yeah, he reminds me of how I was before I met Discord. We've told him over and over to at least say hi. You don't have to confess your feelings for her right off the bat."

"Yeah, that would be an awkward conversation." I said. "You know I've been stalking you for ages now. I'm head over heels in love with you, will you be my girlfriend?"

Fluttershy and Discord snorted at this. 

"While inviting him does sound like a good idea," said Fluttershy, "I'm not sure that he will come because he's shy and all?"

Mystic Diamond did a facehoof and groaned. "I don't get some ponies. It's like the most basic of conversations! That's what I did when I met Betty. It's simple, just like I told my sister Sapphire. 'Hi my name is' and then a follow up with that would be 'what's yours?' Honestly, it's not that hard to say hi. It's not like Betty's a venomous snake or a cockatrise or something!"

Fluttershy, Discord and I couldn't help but laugh at that.

"Okay guys! Let's finish planning this party!" Fluttershy said. 

I felt nothing but joy as I was helping Fluttershy and Discord put the finishing touches on Betty's gotcha day party.
> 6) At least He said Hi
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Dae}

As I watched Betty train from the shadows, I looked over to see her friend Mystic Diamond walk by with a box of cupcakes and a tub of ice cream. I wasn't sure if that was a good thing for Betty to eat after training. I chose not to make my presence known, but after Mystic Diamond walked past me, she stopped short.

"Hmmm." Mystic Diamond said. She turned in my direction and shot a beam of light at me. "Okay, you can come out now, creepy dark presence."

My jaw dropped, "How did you?"

Mystic Diamond chuckled, "My special talent is to be able to detect spirits and stuff. I take it you're the creepy dark presence that's been following Betty around?"

"I guess so?" I responded. "I am the King of Hell, so I guess my presence would be dark and creepy?"

Mystic Diamond smirked, "Now, what would the ruler of Hell want with Betty?"

I gulped because I knew what she was going to say next.

"You like her!" Mystic Diamond laughed. "Counting you, that makes five stalkers Betty has now. Discord took care of Silver for now. So what's your name?"

"My name's Dae," I said.

"Wait a second! You're that guy Fluttershy told me about!" Mystic Diamond said. "That's cute, the King of Hell following Betty around, hoping she'll be his queen!"

She went into uncontrollable laughter for a while and then stopped laughing. "You know, I think you should go and say hi."

My eyes went wide and I gave a nervous laugh, "I'm not sure if it's time for that yet. Can you please not tell her about me?"

Mystic Diamond smiled and nodded, "Sure, your secret's safe with me. You'll have to introduce yourself sooner or later. Hey! Betty's gotcha day party is tomorrow!"

"Uh, gotcha day party?" I asked.

"Oh, yes," Mystic Diamond nodded, "Fluttershy and Discord have officially adopted Betty. They're having a surprise party for her tomorrow. Why don't you stop by?"

Although going to the party would be a good opportunity to say hi to Betty. I wasn't sure if I could work up the nerve to say hi, even then. "Okay, I'll think about it."

"Okey dokey, then," Mystic Diamond said, "it looks like training is almost done. See ya!"

After Mystic Diamond left, I turned attention back to watching Betty train.


* 	*	 *


{Betty}

Scarlett laughed as we sat down to catch our breaths after training. "I know you want to keep going Betty, but you really need to learn to pace yourself."

"Fine," I mumbled. Even though Scarlett was still sitting on the ground at the moment, I wanted to keep going.

Mystic Diamond came up to us with a box of cupcakes and a tub of ice cream in her magic. "Hey guys, I thought you might like something to eat after training."

"Sure!" I said. We sat down on the bleachers over by the training area and started to eat. The strangest thing happened. I took a cupcake and ate a couple of bites. I felt like I had some gas in my stomach so I decided to let it out by burping.

Scarlett jumped, startled by what happened. "Whoa!"

I punched my chest trying to get the feeling of heartburn to go away, but then I burped again. "What? Sorry about that, but I had to let it out somehow."

"No, it's fine, you actually developed a new Death Walker ability!" Scarlett declared.

I raised an eyebrow, "What might that be? Burping? Yeah no."

Scarlett pointed to the ground. I looked to see what looked like glass shards like I had smashed a glass door on the ground. They had a dark tint to them. "I did that?"

Scarlett nodded and had a look of pride on her face. "Yup! It looks like you have darkness and glass powers now."

I started to feel the same sensation as I did before, this time the heartburn felt more intense. I jumped back after I let it happen.

Scarlett whistled, "Wow, looks like you can combine the two and make bullets with them."

I titled my head, "Huh?"

Scarlett pointed at a nearby tree. I looked over at it to see tiny shards dug into the tree with a dark tint to them. I shook my head when I examined them. "Those don't look like bullets Scarlett. They look more like daggers to me."

"Hmm." Scarlett examined the tree again. "You know, you're right. This is an interesting change of events." She looked at me with concern. "Are you okay? You don't look so good. Maybe you should go to bed and get some rest?"

Before I could answer, I felt a small surge of power go through me. As my muscles tensed up the world faded from me.


*	*	*


I woke up in my bedroom to the sound of someone knocking on my door. It was Fluttershy. She came into the room with a smile on her face.

I wondered why she was so happy. I raised an eyebrow "Okay, what's up?"

"Well, get dressed and come downstairs please," Fluttershy said. "There's something Discord and I want to talk to you about."

I got dressed and went downstairs wondering what Discord and Fluttershy wanted to talk to me about. I stopped short when I got to the foot of the stairs, when I saw that the living room was dark.

"Uh, Fluttershy?" I asked. "Why do you want to talk to me with the lights off?"

Fluttershy giggled, "Why don't you turn the lights on and see?"

"Okay." I found the light switch and jumped about a foot in the air startled when I heard a chorus of the word 'surprise' all around the room. I looked up at the ceiling and a banner with the words 'happy gotcha day' on it. "What's this all about?"

Discord pointed to the banner, "Well as you can see, you've been adopted! Since you've been declared an orphan, we can do that now."

"Ever since you came to live with us, we've been working on adopting you. We've always wanted to adopt anyway. You were always our favorite half and half child. The certificate came in yesterday! I'm so proud to be your mother!" Fluttershy cheered.

Discord pointed to himself, "And I'm your proud father!"

I gave a look of disbelief, "Okay, I'm dreaming."

Norman yanked on my tail with his hand. "Ow! Hey, that's my stupid tail you know!"

Norman chuckled, "Nope, you're not dreaming. This time you'll have a set of, well sorta normal parents. Fluttershy will make a good mother for you. Discord might make a good father for you?"

"Hey! I think I'll make a wonderful father for Betty!" Discord snapped. "I'm kind and I'm funny too!"

He snapped his claw and several potbelly pigs with pegasus wings came out of thin air. Norman and Fluttershy were on their backs in hard laughter. He also pulled out a bouquet of roses out of thin air and handed them to me.

"I take it you're the entertainment for tonight?" I asked.

Fluttershy wiped the laughter tears from her eyes, "Oh Discord, that trick never gets old!"

"Yup! Maybe I should try my hand at show business?" Discord laughed.

He snapped his claw and pulled three oranges out of thin air. He started a juggling act with them by tossing them up in the air between his eagle claw and his lion paw. "Orange you glad I'm your father?"

I did a facepalm as the whole room erupted in laughter. There's never going to be a dull moment in this house for sure.

Norman tapped me on the shoulder and I turned around. "What?"

Norman pointed to a young man that looked like he was around my age.  Norman laughed.  "I think this guy has something to say to you." He turned and went to the other side of the room to go talk to someone else.

The guy standing in front of me was wearing black clothes. His outfit consisted of black pants, black suede shoes, and a black suit jacket with what looked like a black shirt underneath it. He reminded me of one of the goth kids that I saw in school. Yeah, I know there are goth kids that go to the School of Friendship. 

The guy looked nervous, because he fidgeted with his hands a little and kind of did a little shuffle on his feet as he stood there staring at me. He stammered. "Uh, hi, Betty."

I raised an eyebrow and thought he was weird because he seemed way too nervous just talking to me. "Um, hi?"

"Uh, my name's Dae and I just thought I'd come over and say hi." The man said.

Judging by the way Dae fidgeted even more, I’m guessing he liked me? I know I always get nervous when I’m introducing myself to a guy I like, but after introductions, I’m fine. This guy was way too nervous to be considered normal, even by my standards. I raised my left eyebrow as I tilted my head to the right, “Okay uh, hi again?”

There was a moment of awkward silence between us. Dae gave a nervous laugh, "Well, look at the time! It was nice talking to you but I have some things to take care of, so I gotta go!"

I gave a slow nod. "O...Kay then. Sure, nice to meet you."

Dae left, walking away from me as fast as he could. I stood there staring in confusion about what recently happened. I heard Mystic snort, "Well, at least he said hi."

"Yeah, that was one of the most confusing experiences I've ever had," I said. 

Mystic giggled and snorted, before clearing her throat, "Again, at least he said hi. He's probably one of those shy types. Just give him a while, and maybe he'll actually be able to talk to you? You know, have an actual conversion, eventually."

Pinkie Pie walked past us pushing a tray stacked with plates that had slices of cake on them. "Hey, guys! We haven't had the cake yet! Especially you, Betty, this is your party after all."

Pinkie Pie pointed a hoof at a nearby table with a huge cake on it. It had twenty candles to show how old I am. It also said the words 'happy gotcha day Betty' on it. I blew out the candles and enjoyed the rest of the party. At the same time, I wondered why that weirdo had such a hard time talking to me.


*	*	*


{Dae}

I couldn't help but kick myself in the butt about how much I embarrassed myself around Betty. I mean, I'm the King of Hell! Surely, I'm able to talk to the girl I like?

I looked to see that Parada had entered the throne room with another letter. It was another marriage proposal from Princess Twilight. I groaned, "Again?"

Parada snorted. "It might as well be her weekly report!"

I rolled my eyes and took a piece of parchment and wrote the word in big capital letters:


NO!


I addressed it to Princess Twilight after putting it in the envelope, I put the king's seal on it.  I handed it to Parada and she paused before leaving.

"What?" I asked.

"So, did you go to Betty's gotcha day party?" Parada inquired.

I nodded.

"Did you say hi to her finally?" Parada asked.

I looked down. "Yes."

"Okay, what happened?" Parada asked.

"I embarrassed myself," I replied.

Parada snorted. "Oh really? What did you do? Trip and fall, run into a wall, run into Betty (literally), pee your pants… What happened?"

"I ah…" I said, still looking down. "Couldn't think of anything else to say other than hi."

Parada went into a fit of uncontrollable laughter. She stopped laughing and composed herself. "Really? That's it? Honestly, your highness, there are worse things that could've happened. Trust me, I know. I went to go talk to a guy and fell flat on my face. The guy got a good laugh and walked away before I could say hi."

I looked up at her stunned by what she said. I didn't believe Parada for a minute. She's the type of girl that could get any guy she wanted as long as he was in her league. I raised an eyebrow. "Seriously? That happened?"

Parada smiled and nodded. "Yup!"

Then I heard a low rumbling laugh that always brought chills down my spine when I heard it. I knew exactly what it meant. I gulped when I saw Lucifer enter the room. Parada bowed and Lucifer dismissed her.

"Hi, Dad," I said.

"Exactly how can you not talk to the woman of your dreams?" Lucifer asked with his usual condescending smile.

I looked away to the left, not wanting to look him in the eye. "I don't know."

"Do you want to know why I gave you that burn mark on your arm?" Lucifer asked. "It's a time-honored tradition, a trial for all Kings to go through."

I looked at him. "Huh?"

Lucifer explained, "It's called The Mark of a King. I got it when I took the throne and so did every King before me. True, you have your leadership skills down. That's one of the reasons why I gave you the throne and not your brother or sister. They don't know how to lead and take care of their enemies that would even dare to rise up against them. They're too nice for their own good. Although, you might not be as ruthless about doing that like I was. You have your own special way of taking care of your enemies. When you punish your enemies they go nuts and actually beg for it to stop.

"The most important thing about being a King, is that a King needs to have a Queen. That burn mark will stay on you until you find a Queen. And it has to be agreed on with both sides. It doesn't matter if you take her by force, by breaking her will so she'll agree to it. That's exactly what I did to your mother. You can do that with Betty if you want. I can help you with that. Or you can accept Princess Twilight's marriage proposal. But I know that's never going to happen. I wouldn't marry a spoiled brat like that myself."

I bit my tongue trying not to laugh at that.

Lucifer smiled, "Yes I know, funny huh? If I married the Princess, I'd keep her on the other side of the castle far away from me. Actually, I've heard of Kings doing that before. But eventually, they would have to take them out and have sex, so they can to produce a heir for the throne.

"If you do get together with Betty, I wouldn't mind meeting her. I don't blame you for choosing her! She's beautiful, isn't she? Anyway, I just thought it was time to give this information to you."

As Lucifer walked away, I thought, The Mark of a King huh? To me, this burn mark was the dumbest tradition ever. 


*	*	*


{Celestia}

I sighed as I put my head on the table in my office. I looked over at the clock and groaned. At this point, I felt dread because of Twilight's upcoming visit. Most of the time she always gives a two-week notice in advance before coming. Most of the time, when it comes down to her visits, I just wing it. No pun intended.

I mean, what does she expect? A parade of dead people coming to greet her every time she comes? That's not possible, I hope she realizes that. The next best thing would be a banner that says 'Welcome Princess Twilight' on it. Nah that's too much work. I mean, honestly, I don't have to do something special every time she visits. She's been coming here for visits ever since she became the ruler of Equestria. Unfortunately, I think she expects something special every time she comes.

I also don't care for her letters to me about why I should convince Dae to marry her. I lost count of how many times he's sent her a response in big fat capital letters the word:


NO!


When is that pony going to take a hint? I know it's the mare's responsibility to purpose by Equestrian law. But Equestrian Law does state that if a person says no to the marriage proposal, then the contract breaks. That goes for both parties involved. Dae said no, so the contract broke. You can't make somepony change their mind by relentlessly asking them to marry you.

Actually, I've had somepony reject my marriage proposal. I took his answer and didn't ask him anymore. True, my heart got broken by his response, but eventually, I moved past it.

My suitors that came along after that, both mares and stallions never compared to the one stallion that I wanted to marry. The reason why I had those suitors set up for me, is because of Equestrian Law. Equestrian Law states that if a ruler is not married by their 32nd-year mark of ruling, they must step down from the throne. So, because I didn't want to marry any of my suitors, on my 32nd-year mark of ruling I stepped down from the throne.

As I had my head on my table, I kept trying to figure out how to reason with Twilight again. Every time I've tried to reason with her, it's fallen on deaf ears. I didn't even hear the trumpets sounding to announce Twilight's presence when I heard her clear her throat, "Ahem."

I got up from my desk and bowed to her.

"You can look at me now," Twilight commanded.

I tried so hard not to roll my eyes because of the look on her face. I knew exactly what that look was for. "No Twilight, it's not going to happen."

"Huh?" Twilight said. "But he would make a-"

"That might be so, but he's said no how many times?"

Twilight sighed and looked down, "I lost count after a hundred."

I did a facehoof and groaned, "You're just as bad as a salespony, you know that? A Salespony pitches the perfect product to a potential customer. They say no, but the Salespony is at their door the very next day regardless. It takes weeks to get rid of those types of ponies!

"You have been pursuing him for almost two years now. He's said no every single time! He's not interested. He's got his eye on someone else. And no, I'm not telling you who it is!"

Twilight tilted her head with a curious look on her face. "Why not?"

"Because, if you knew, you would do all sorts of things to get rid of that person. Besides, Dae's already stalking her anyway." I replied. "So if you even try to get rid of her, he'll know about it right away."

Twilight gasped. "But, how is that possible? He's a ruler! Not even I have time for that."

"Well, when you're madly in love with someone," I said, "you'll make time for it."

"So is that what I should do?" Twilight asked with a perky grin on her face.

I smirked, "I don't think that's possible. One, he's banned you from coming to Hell. Two, he's always on the move and I doubt you would be able to keep up with him. You might be an Alicorn, but he's much faster and stronger than you are."

"Oh," Twilight said with a disappointed look on her face. "But how do you even get somepony like that to like you?"

"Well, I'm going to make a couple of friendly suggestions. You can stop proposing to Dae on a weekly basis. You can't make them say yes against their will. No amount of magic can change how someone feels about you. Trust me, I know because I've tried it myself. If you keep him captive until he says yes, that won't work either. He can make his escape in the blink of an eye." I said, giving her an annoyed look.  "But now that you've been making a nuisance of yourself by proposing to him on a weekly basis. I don't think he's going to change his mind anytime soon."

Twilight clenched her jaw and narrowed her eyes, "Well then, I'll just have to keep trying! I'm not giving up on Dae!"

I did another facehoof, "Fine, have it your way. But he's still going to keep saying no and I don't think he's going to change his mind about you. He's probably going to think you're a pest now. But go right ahead Princess Salespony."

"Fine," scoffed Twilight, "mark my words, Celestia, Dae will be mine!"

I rolled my eyes, "I doubt that Twilight."

"Okay then," said Twilight, "it's time for me to go now."

I nodded before she turned and walked away. I hoped my reasoning got through to her? But probably not!
> 7) Someone cared back then
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Norman}

After Betty's gotcha day party, I found a job working at the post office. Even though Discord and Fluttershy had declined my offer to pay them rent to live with them, I still helped out around the house.

One day, when I got off work, I paused when I saw Betty asleep on the couch. She had her head on a pillow and she had a big comforter blanket covering her. From the looks of it, she might've been asleep for a while. 

Discord sat on a nearby chair watching a soap opera called Jane and the Killer Bee. I didn't even want to begin to try and figure out what the show was about and honestly, soap operas are a snooze fest to me anyway. Discord looked like he was enjoying it. He cried as quietly as he possibly could. I practically rolled my eyes, because he had a handkerchief in his claw that he was using to dry his tears.

Discord looked up at me and smiled, "Hey Norman, as you can see, Betty's asleep. She's not Death Walking at the moment. Although I'm pretty sure she'll have another summons to the Land of the Dead again. But it isn't nighttime yet and rules say a Death Walker can only be summoned at night. Knowing Betty, she'll want to go right back out and  train again when she wakes up, even if Scarlett called quits for the day."

I chuckled, "That's Betty for you. Once she's presented with a challenge, she'll do whatever it takes to complete it."

Discord smiled and nodded. I looked down at Betty to see her ears were twitching. "She's absolutely adorable sleeping."

"Yeah, I know right," said Discord, "I've taken some pictures of her sleeping. It's a shame your mother didn't take baby pictures of her. I doubt she would've given them to us anyway."

I looked away, "Yeah, she doesn't have any baby pictures of me either. But she does have some home videos that are a little creepy. Example, recording our new outfits for school. But I do have some normal videos of us that other family friends recorded for us."

Discord perked up, "Oh yeah that's right! Fluttershy and I have recordings of her when she was just starting to fly. We couldn't get over how much of an excellent flyer, considering she's a half and half. We invited her over a lot so we could watch her fly. Fluttershy would often fly with her. Even though Betty wasn't our child then, we adored her as if she were."

"Well," I said, "looks like your dream came true." 

"Yup!" Discord said before giving a snaggle toothed grin..

Fluttershy entered the room and said, "Oh Norman, I'm glad you're here. Just in time for dinner. I'll go get it started." before beginning to trot back to the door.

"You need some help?" I asked.

Fluttershy nodded, "Sure you can help."

And so, I walked to Fluttershy on the other side of the room and soon, I was helping her prepare dinner.


*	*	*


{Betty}

One night, after I finished my Death Walker training, I had gone to bed and I got summoned to the Land of the Dead. When I got to the Land of the Dead, I looked around to find myself underneath a body of water. I swam up to the surface as fast as I could. Once I got to the surface, I sat down so I could catch my breath. I looked around to see that I had landed in some sort of river and I was at its shore.

"Betty… Betty… " I heard a creepy voice say. "Betty…Betty…" 

"Okay!" I shouted. "My name is Betty, I get it!"

I looked to see the ugliest clown I had ever seen rise slowly out of the river. His makeup was disheveled and the wig he wore over his head to give hair on either side of his head were both black and poorly maintained. His laugh sounded like a hyenas that escaped from the zoo and soon, I could sense that this clown wasn't really a clown, but something else. He wasn't that creepy dark presence that's been following me around lately though. That much I could sense for sure.

The clown smiled at me and said in his screechy voice, "Hi there Betty."

"O...Kay then," I said, "hi."

"Oh, where are my manners?" The clown said. "I should introduce myself, my name is Mr. Giggles the clown and I have a question for you!"

I gave Mr. Giggles a wary look, "What might that be?"

"Would you like to come to my circus?" Mr. Giggles asked.

"I'm sorry, but I don't go anywhere with a stranger." I said as I backed away.

Mr. Giggles gave me a toothy grin and all of the sudden, his face changed. It looked like he wore a comedy/ tragedy mask and he was trying to put on a good show. I have no idea why he did this, but it creeped me out. 

"Now come on Betty," said Mr. Giggles, "I'm not a stranger since I've introduced myself and we know each other's names."

"Yeah, and whatever you're doing now is creepy." I said pointedly. "And I'm going to have to decline your offer." 

Mr. Giggles then examined me. "I can tell you can sense what I am and there's no deceiving you with your kind of powers. You're a pretty smart cookie aren't you?"

"Last time I checked, I'm not food." I replied. "You want to know something creature? I don't go anywhere with someone as creepy as you. So I'm out of here. Hopefully I'll see you never!"

I heard Mr. Giggles laughing in his screechy voice as I ran to the Middle Ground.


*	*	*


As soon as I got to the Middle Ground, Celestia greeted me, although I couldn’t help but notice that she seemed very disturbed about something as she frowned and narrowed her eyes.

"What's wrong Celestia?" I asked.

Celestia sighed as she glanced my way, "Apparently, it's been decided that you're ready to go on a  Death Walker assignment now." 

I tilted my head, "Really? But I've only been learning how to be a Death Walker for only a month now! Wow, that was fast!"

"Yeah I know, and usually it takes three months for a Death Walker to be evaluated and then a Death Walker gets assigned to take care of something." Celestia said. 

"I was wondering," I said, "what is a Death Walker anyway?"

Celestia smiled and started to explain, "I'm glad you asked that question. A Death Walker is someone that helps keep the balance of life and death in check. This is done by a Death Walker being assigned to take care of threats that would happen in both the Land of the Dead and the Land of the Living. A lot of times however, a Death Walker will usually only protect where they are from. They normally don't like protecting other areas, unless they're told to."

"Well that's not right!" I said. "If I see a threat, I'm taking care of it right then and there! It doesn't matter what country the threat is in!"

Celestia smiled at me, "Although I had a feeling you might say something like that, I still feel it's too soon."

"So, what's my assignment going to be?" I inquired.

"The assignment is, you're going to be put on a tracking team. There's been a handful of breakouts from the prison in the Middle Ground. The tracking team will be responsible for bringing the prisoners back. Two of the main ones that need to be brought back are Tirek and Queen Chrysalis. I wonder why there's been no sign of Cozy Glow?" Celestia asked.

I looked down at the ground, "I know why Cozy Glow hasn't been seen yet. I talked to her myself. She said she died in her statue five years ago. For some reason, she couldn't crossover like Tirek and Queen Chrysalis did. When I smashed Cozy Glow's statue in anger, Cozy Glow's soul became bound to mine. So she's been following me around ever since."

"I see," said Celestia, "why did you smash her statue?"

I sighed a long drawn out sigh, "I'm Cozy Glow's cousin and I get teased a lot because of that. I smashed her statue in a fit of rage. Funny thing is, Cozy Glow is worried that I'd be thrown into jail, if the police find out what I did."

Celestia snorted. "Ha ha wow! Cozy Glow actually saying that kind of thing after being turned to stone for declaring war on Equestria. But, come to think about it, there's been reformed villains, like Starlight Glimmer, Discord and Trixie. Not to mention, Discord was turned to stone and changed back by yours truly, and was reformed by his now wife, Fluttershy. So I guess it would make sense that Cozy Glow would be reformed just by being attached to you."

"Did you know Discord and Fluttershy just adopted me?" I said.

Celestia smiled and nodded, "Yes I do know. Fluttershy told me and I couldn't be happier for you! Too bad I couldn't go to the party because I'm not a Death Walker and all. Oh, that reminds me, I have a present for you!" 

Celestia went over to her desk and tilted her head down as her horn lit up. She floated over to me what looked like a black beret hat with a silver star on it. 

I tilted my head, "What's this for? I'm not an artist or anything like that."

"It's your Death Walker disguise." Celestia answered.

I raised my right eyebrow, "Okay?"

"Every Death Walker has something to disguise their presence so you're not easily detected by the enemy." Celestia explained. "Since you didn't have that something just yet, Fluttershy and I figured we would make one for you."

I put the hat on and it fit me just right. I could tell by the feel of it as it didn't pinch my ears or make my head uncomfortable in any way. Celestia pushed a mirror in front of me. "See? It's perfect for you."

"Do I have to wear this all the time?" I asked.

"Well yes, it will be with you at all times. When you're not in a battle, it will disappear. It will do this now that you’ve put it on and it is connected to your powers." Celestia answered.

I looked in the mirror to see that my hat had disappeared. 

Celestia nodded, "Uh-huh, now you will be doing your tracking assignment in two weeks.  Fluttershy already has a list of people that will be on your tracking team. And no, Fluttershy's not on your team. Two weeks should give you plenty of time to decide which people and ponies will be in a group together, but no bigger than five individuals."

"So, I take it I'm the leader of the tracking team?" I asked.

"Yup." Celestia's horn lit up and she sighed. "I would like you to stay and talk more but I can't. It's daylight in the Land of the Living and it's time for you to go."


*	*	*


When I woke up, I looked outside to see the sun had just been raised as it shone brightly through my side window. So then, I got dressed and went downstairs to see Norman and Discord watching a home video of me when I was about six or seven.

Wait a second! I thought. This isn't a video mom would make! This is when I started wearing that stuffy old shirt to hide my wings after Dad left.

I saw Fluttershy talking to me and from the sound of it, Discord was the one recording the video and I could hear him snickering as Fluttershy chased me around the house, begging for me to fly.

"Come on Betty," Fluttershy begged, "you need to fly!"

"No way!" I said as I ducked behind the kitchen table. Discord couldn't stop his laughter and I don't blame him. It was a funny sight to see.

I smiled while I sat at the bottom of the stairs, watching the video. 

In the video, Discord finally composed himself enough to speak. "You know Betty, Fluttershy's right! You have wings so you need to fly. Or the least you could do is stretch them out."

"No!" I shouted. I crossed my arms and sat down, making sure to sit on my tail in the process.

"Betty!" Fluttershy gasped. "Don't sit on your tail like that."

"It's my tail," I snapped, "I can do with it whatever I please! As a matter of fact, maybe I should ask mom to burn it off for me? I'm sure she'd be happy to help!"

"Now Betty," said Discord, "is there some reason why you don't want to fly?"

"Mom gets angry when I fly," I blurted out, "I'm not making anyone else angry."

Fluttershy shook her head, "Oh Betty, you won't make us angry."

"Why does your mom get angry?" Discord asked as he leaned forward and stared at me with his yellow eyes.

I shrugged, "I don't know. Every time I ask her, she won't tell me. I suspect that maybe she thinks flying is bad for me?"

Fluttershy giggled, "Flying isn't bad for you Betty. If you have wings, you should fly. See, I have wings and I fly on a regular basis."

She flapped her wings and rose about a foot in the air. Even though I thought it was neat, I still gave her a  skeptical look. "But, what if I crash?"

Fluttershy laughed, "Oh Betty! Even if you crash, it's fine! You wanna know something? Rainbow Dash crashes all the time and she's considered the best flyer in Equestria."

I furrowed my eyebrows as I didn’t very much like the idea of crashing. Discord looked like he picked up on it. "Besides, if you're so worried about crashing, instead of covering your wings, you should put yourself in a big bubble!"

I started laughing as Discord put himself in what looked like one of those balls that you would use for a hamster to roam free around the house. Out of nowhere, Pinkie Pie popped up from behind the table behind Discord. "Hey, I heard laughter, what's going on?"

I jumped back startled at Pinkie's voice. "How'd you get here?"

"Oh," said Pinkie, "my laughter senses were tingling, so I went in the direction of where it was coming from."

"Oh Pinkie, I was trying to show Betty it's okay to fly." Fluttershy said while looking at her to the left. "Apparently, her mom gets mad at her if she flies."

"What!" Pinkie gasped. "If you have wings, you should fly. Is that why you wear that stuffy old shirt?"

I nodded solemnly, "Uh-huh."

"Well, we need to do something about that, wait right here, I'll be right back," said Pinkie, she disappeared by ducking behind the table and then, soon popped back up as quickly as she came. She had a dark gray sweatshirt hanging from her right hoof that had slits on the back of it big enough for my wings to fit through. "Here you go! Put this on!"

"Okay." I went off camera to the left to change my shirt. Fluttershy was smiling at me when I got back with it. Now draped over my body with my wings now out of the convenient slits on the side.

"Good! Now stretch your wings out like this." Fluttershy instructed.

She showed me how to stretch out my wings and I copied her. "Now, let's go out and practice flying."

"Okay, sure." I said and the video soon ended after that and the tv screen went black. 

I laughed when the video ended. Discord  and Norman turned around and saw me. "I didn't know you had videos of me like that Discord."

Discord smiled and nodded, "Why, of course dear. You were always our favorite half and half child. Why wouldn't we have videos like this of you? This just so happens to be one of my favorites."

"It's too bad you don't have any baby pictures of her." Norman said.

Discord looked like he remembered something. "Actually, we do! Well, they're not baby-baby pictures, but pictures of you after the age of six. Your mother would drop you off so we could babysit while she was at work. Probably because we offered to do it for free?"

Discord went over to the bookshelf and pulled out a picture album. I smiled as Norman and I looked at the pictures. I had to admit, it felt nice knowing that someone cared about me back then.


*	*	*


{Dae}

I couldn't concentrate on work today.  I was one of the ones that approved for Betty to go on her first Death Walker assignment. The process of that is, first the Icebreakers decide what the assignment will be and then it gets sent to the Afterlife Court for approval. Once it's approved by them and the Icebreakers, next it goes to me. I decide whether or not it should be approved then it goes to the manager of the Middle Ground, that's Celestia. At this point even if Celestia says no, if everyone else has approved it, then it will go through. Reluctantly, she approved the assignment. I'm pretty sure Betty will do just fine on her assignment, which is why I approved it.

I couldn't concentrate on work, so I admitted defeat and started pacing back and forth in my office trying to figure out how to properly introduce myself to Betty. This time, hopefully I'll have more to say to her other than hi. I could summon her, but she would have to be asleep before she enters the Kings Chambers. Maybe I could-

My thoughts were interrupted when I got a frantic knock on the door. 

"Your highness, it's me Parada!" Parada said.

I sighed and said, "Enter please. " before looking over to the door to my left. 

Parada entered the room and bowed to me. I turned my body to face her and motioned for her to stand up by motioning upward with my right hand. Then she presented a letter to me. It was from Fluttershy, letting me know that Betty had got the list names of those who would be on her tracking team that she’s leading. Fluttershy also recommended that I talk to Betty, since I'm going to be her second in command on the team. I would be second in command, just in case Betty got into trouble. I doubt that would happen, although I did tell the Afterlife Court not to mention that I'm the King of Hell on the list. I want Betty to fall in love with me for all the right reasons and not just because I'm the King of Hell, after all! 

I gulped when I saw that Betty got her list. "Well, I guess I'm going to have to talk to her sooner rather than later."

"Aww, is the King of Hell nervous to talk to the girl he likes?" Parada teased. 

"Seriously Parada!" I snapped. "I'm not in the mood for this today!"

"Okay fine! But, I do have a suggestion for you." Parada said. "Maybe you should ask her out on a date?"

I gave a nervous laugh. I wasn't sure if that was a good idea or not. "Why would Betty go out with a total stranger?"

"Well, you could ask for Fluttershy's help to set it up and not say it's a date." Parada suggested. "Who says it has to be a  date? Maybe you could say it's a 'friendly dinner?"

I liked the sound of Parada's idea. Why does it have to be labeled as a date? That would probably put me and Betty at ease. We could talk and get to know each other. "You know what Parada? That's not a bad idea."

So I sat down and penned the letter to Fluttershy, asking for help on setting up this 'friendly dinner' as Parada suggested. 
> 8) A Friendly Dinner Date
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Betty}

I got home from my Death Walker training, which I was beginning to find fun lately, mostly because of the powers I've been developing. My favorite Death Walker ability is being able to use my darkness powers and combining them with my glass powers to make bullets. From what Scarlett told me during training, if I feel an attack coming, I need to let it out, because it could do more harm than good. 

Scarlett's also been teaching me to do something called 'the bubble of silence.’ It’s supposed to help you figure out where your enemies are, so you find the intended target that you're looking for. I seem to be getting the hang of it, I'm sure I'll get better at it. The main reason why 'the bubble of silence' is difficult to learn is because you have to do it with your eyes closed and you need to focus on what's going on around you.

When I got home, I called out, "Fluttershy, I'm home!" 

"Oh good Betty you're home," said Fluttershy. She paused when she got near me and gagged. "Yuck, Betty you stink!" 

I laughed. "I just got home from my Death Walker training, so of course I stink!"

"Well, I guess it's a good thing you stink because I would like it if you get cleaned to get ready with the outfit I picked out for you because Discord, Norman, you, and I are going out for dinner. But not a family dinner because there's an extra person in the group. You'll be sitting at another table with him." Fluttershy said.

"Do I have to wear a dress?" I asked.

"Yes, the restaurant we're going to is a formal sit down restaurant." Fluttershy answered. "Don't worry, the dress has a long skirt so you'll be comfortable in it."

I raised an eyebrow and gave her a skeptical look. "You wouldn't happen to be setting me up on a date would you?"

Fluttershy gave a nervous laugh. "No, it's just a friendly dinner, that's all."

"Then why am I sitting at another table?" 

"Because I think it would be nice for you to make another friend." Fluttershy said. "With everything that's been going on lately, the more friends you have, the better." 

I rolled my eyes. "Okay fine, I'll go on this 'friendly dinner' so I can make a new 'friend' if it'll make you happy. If Silver's the one that you want me to get to know, I'm running as far as away from that restaurant as fast as my wings can take me."

Fluttershy snorted. "No it's not Silver. I know good and well you don't like him and I would never try to have you make a friend with somepony like him. But go ahead and get ready for me please." 

And so, I did as I was told and got ready for this 'friendly dinner' that Fluttershy wants me to go on.


*	*	*


When we arrived at the restaurant, it was just like what Fluttershy said. The restaurant was a formal sit down restaurant. So yeah, you would have to be dressed formally or you would get turned away. It was interesting because I had never been to a restaurant like this before. I looked over at Norman to see he had the same reaction I did. 

Fluttershy giggled. "I know what you're both thinking and this is a high-end restaurant. If you know who's who, a reservation is easier to get. Since I know the princess personally, I can get in with no trouble at all."

Fluttershy went over to the hostess and smiled at her. She smiled back. "Your reservation Ms?"

"Oh yes," responded Fluttershy, "one reservation for the Shy Family, a table of three."  she pointed to me, "Ms. Jewel's reservation is under Dae Royal."

The hostess nodded. "Sure, no problem."

"Don't worry Betty, our table will be right behind yours." Fluttershy said.

I rolled my eyes. "That's nice Fluttershy, but I don't think I need a chaperone."

We rounded the corner to our tables and I paused when I saw him. He was the guy dressed in the same black clothes that he had on at my gotcha day party. I remember him because he could barely say hi to me for some reason.

"What is it?" Norman said.

"He's that weirdo who could barely say hi to me at my gotcha day party." I stated.

Norman snorted. "That's not very nice Betty."

"What? I'm just stating the facts, that's all." I replied.

"It's okay Betty, he's just shy." Fluttershy said.

"Yeah, socially awkward shy." I mumbled.

Are you just going to stand there and stare at me? Why don't you come over and take a seat? I heard a voice in my head say. I paused when I heard that and looked to see Dae looking over at me. Yes it's me Dae having a conversation with you in your head. Let's just say it's a special talent of mine.

Oh. I thought.

I was snapped out of my conversation with Dae inside my head when Discord cleared his throat. "Would you stop staring at him and go sit down Betty?"

"Huh? Oh!" I said with a start.

Fluttershy giggled. "You're curious about him, aren't you Betty?"

"Maybe," I said while frowning, "what makes you think that?" 

"Every time you're curious about something you tilt your head and your right ear twitches." Fluttershy said. 

"I do that?" I asked.

"Uh-huh." Fluttershy nodded.

She got behind me and nudged me forward with her snout. "Go on, sit down and talk to him."

"Okay fine! Pushy much?" I said.

Fluttershy was right, I was curious mostly because Dae just seemed so weird to me and I wanted to figure out why. So I went over and Dae got up and pulled out my chair and helped me get seated like a perfect gentleman. 

"I have a question for you?" I asked.

Dae smiled. "What might that be?"

"Why are you such a weirdo?" I said. 

Dae snorted, "Well, that's an interesting opening line in a conversation. So I'm a weirdo huh? And why do you think that?"

"Because you pulled the 'oh gee would you look at the time' move. Anyone that does that for an introduction is a weirdo in my book." I replied.

"I oh see." Dae said. "I don't know why I did that. My apologies."

"I have an idea as to why you did that."

"Why?" Dae asked.

"Because you were too much of a  chicken to talk to me." 

"No, I actually did have something to take care of." Dae said.

I could tell he was lying because of the look on his face. He shifted his gaze away from me for a split second. 

I raised an eyebrow. "Uh-huh, yeah I can tell when someone's lying and I read you like a book and we've only known each other for two minutes. Okay then, I challenge you."

Dae tilted his head. "To what?"

"If you can talk to me without using the 'look at the time' move or anything like that," I said, "I'll take back what I said about you being a chicken, but you're still under the weirdo category." 

Dae chuckled. "Okay fine, challenge accepted!"

Right when Dae said that, I was finally able to pin down where that creepy presence that's been following me around was coming from. I looked at him because for some reason I can figure out what's what when it comes down to sensing these types of things. 

It's you! I thought.

It's me what? Dae thought.

You're that dark creepy presence that's been following me around lately! I thought.

Yeah you're right, Dae confessed in his thoughts, it was me. I didn't announce myself to you because I figured distance was best at the time.

Huh. I thought. I thought it was interesting to me because even though Dae had been stalking me. I respected the fact that he didn't announce himself, unlike my other stalkers who harassed me for a date on a daily basis. It started happening shortly after I beat Marble at a race. You know what I find interesting is that you're the only stalker I've had that didn't announce himself and ask me on a date on a daily basis.  

Uh, Betty? Dae thought. 

What? I thought.

Maybe we should have our conversation out loud. People are starting to stare. Dae thought.

Oh. I thought.

So that's what we did, and after we ate our food, we continued our conversation. Turns out, Dae's not that bad, but he's still weird. He's actually kind and compassionate. He really wants what's best for others and he was mostly concerned about me for some reason. Dae looked at the time and he sighed. He seemed reluctant about ending our conversation. "Well, I guess it's time for our conversation to end. We should go now."

I chuckled. "A conversation needs to end sooner or later."

"Yeah, do you mind if I walk you to the door?" Dae asked. 

"Sure, that's fine." I said.

Dae walked to the door and once we were outside, without warning, he kissed me. I backed off in surprise. "Yeah that confirms your weirdness."

Dae blushed and looked away. "Oops, ah sorry about that."

"Okay, then why did you just kiss a total stranger?" I asked.

"Ah, well," Dae cleared his throat, "would you like to talk to me again? It doesn't have to be in this setting though. We could just hang out?"

Still curious about why Dae is such a weirdo, I figured why not. "Sure, we can do that. I still want to figure out why you're such a weirdo anyway."

Dae snorted. "Okay, works for me. I can be your research subject. I don't mind that at all."

I nodded. Once Dae left, Fluttershy, Discord and Norman came up to me laughing.

"What?" I said.

"We saw that Betty," Discord teased, "what a perfect way to end a first date."

"I knew it!" I said. "Fluttershy said it was going to be a 'friendly dinner' so that I could make a new 'friend." 

"Did you say that Fluttershy? Oh, you naughty liar you!" Discord asked.

Fluttershy grinned as if she were proud of herself. "Yup!"

Discord smiled. "Now where on earth did you learn to lie like that?"

"You can thank Starlight Glimmer for that," said Fluttershy, "sometimes withholding information can be kind. Especially when you're helping out a friend."

Norman was having field day with this because he couldn't stop laughing. 

I rolled my eyes. "That's not funny, Norman!"

It looked like Norman forced himself to be composed enough to speak. "Yeah, it's funny! That was a 'friendly dinner' alright! So Discord, when are you going to show Dae, Betty's baby pictures?"

"Really Norman!" I growled. "Could you be any more immature?"

"He's just teasing Betty." Fluttershy laughed.

I rolled my eyes. "Yeah I noticed that."

Norman had a goofy grin on his face. I knew he was going to make another immature joke. "Don't even think about it Norman!"

"What, I was just thinking how cute you two would be together."  Norman teased. "The next thing you know you'll be married and have a couple of kids together."

I did a facepalm and groaned. "Whatever, let's just go home."

Norman was really starting to get on my nerves when we walked home because he couldn't stop laughing through the entire walk.


*	*	*


{Norman}

The next day after Betty's 'friendly dinner' with Dae, it was my day off. I knew Betty would be doing her Death Walker training, so I decided to stop by the training arena to watch.

When I went over there, I saw Betty's friend, Mystic Diamond sitting on the bleachers munching on an apple. She smiled when she saw me. "Hey Norman, how's it going? Are you here to watch Betty train too?"

I nodded. "Uh-huh, it's my day off so I figured I'd stop by to watch."

I took my spot on the bleachers next to Mystic Diamond and she passed a basket of fruit to me. "Go ahead, you can have some." 

"Okay thanks." I said. I took an apple from the basket and took a bite of it. "So what's Betty working on today?"

"She's working on developing her powers with a technique called 'the bubble of silence." Mystic Diamond answered. "And she's developed another Death Walker ability, fire power just today!"

"Really?" I said. "How many does she have now?"

"Darkness, light, glass and now fire," said Mystic Diamond, "there are nine Death Walker abilities in total: darkness, glass, fire, wind, water, earth, iron fist, light and copper blade. Betty developed her darkness and glass powers just by burping."

"Well, I'm glad she didn't do that on her 'friendly dinner' the other day or she would've destroyed the whole restaurant." I chuckled. 

Mystic Diamond raised an eyebrow. "Friendly dinner? You know that's a roundabout way of saying it's a date, right?" 

"I know, the guy kissed Betty at the end of it." I said.

Mystic Diamond smiled. "Does Betty like him?"

I shrugged. "It's hard to tell. That was their first 'friendly dinner,' but I do know Betty thinks he's a weirdo."

"Who was it?" Mystic Diamond said.

"Some guy by the name of Dae Royal." I answered. 

"I know about him," said Mystic Diamond, "he's one of Betty's more respectable stalkers."

I raised an eyebrow. "Respectable stalker?"

"Oh yeah, considering he didn't announce himself and constantly ask her out on a date like all the other stalkers do." Mystic Diamond said. 

"Oh." I turned my attention to Betty training. She was standing still in the middle of a small ring. Scarlett was standing off to the side swinging a silver watch.

"Hey there." I heard Fluttershy say. I turned around to see Fluttershy, Discord, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity and Pinkie Pie sitting behind me. Slowly, other people and ponies gathered to watch Betty train.

Gee, I thought, I didn't realize Betty's training would be a circus today.

"I sure know how to draw a crowd, don't I?" Rainbow Dash said proudly. 

Fluttershy rolled her eyes. "Honestly Rainbow Dash, Death Walker training is serious business! I know because I'm a Death Walker. It's not a spectator sport. But, the family and a few friends coming to watch is fine. And a-"

Fluttershy closed her eyes, then opened them and sniffed the air. "One, two, three, four- I think Scarlett has lost her mind!"

"What? Why?" I said.

"She's having Betty fight 65 enemies today! I mean, I know Betty can do it. But my goodness!" Fluttershy exclaimed. 

Discord smiled and pointed at Betty with his eagle talon. "Oh yeah, she can do it! She's already taken down ten of them!"

"Ha!" Rainbow Dash chuckled. "Awesome! Just look at her go!"

I turned my attention to Betty fighting. I watched in awe as the enemies came at Betty one by one. A couple of times it looked like Betty was done for. But that wasn't the case as she easily escaped the enemies that advanced towards her by breathing fire as if she were a dragon. One of her attacks looked like she was able to shoot bullets out of her mouth. A couple of her enemies got some small cuts when they got hit by Betty's attack. Then, I noticed something. She was fighting with her eyes closed! 

Woa! I thought. Now that's cool! 

I didn't realize how much time had passed until Betty defeated the last enemy. I looked at the time and it was only two minutes past the time I had arrived here. Betty opened her eyes and stared up at the bleachers in horror as she saw the crowd of people and ponies watching her train. She was about to walk away and it looked like her muscles tensed up, like she was being electrocuted. I could tell by the look on her face that she was trying to fight whatever pain she was in. Eventually, she fell over and passed out.


*	*	*


Fluttershy panicked when she saw Betty pass out and quickly flew over to her so fast, it looked like a knee-jerk reaction. 

Meanwhile, I ran over to Betty as fast as I could while screaming. "What happened?"

Discord sighed and he looked angry because he was scowling. "Another power surge."

I paused. "Uh, power surge?"

"It's when someone's magic spikes and it gets out of control. Betty's first power surge happened after her first summons to the Land of the Dead. In Betty's case, her powers have only gotten stronger with every power surge she's had. Don't worry, she'll be okay. I can sense her powers have gotten stronger again. She just needs to rest and she'll be good as new." Discord explained.

Even with Discord's reassurance, I still felt worried about Betty.


*	*	*


{Dae}

Oh crap! I thought. I really hate it when Betty has her power surges. Unfortunately, I can't be there for her every second of the day.

I was sitting in my office trying so hard to finish my paperwork for today. Feeling worried about Betty, paperwork was taking longer than usual. What made matters worse is, this wasn't even the hard part of my daily royal duties. I still couldn't believe I kissed Betty at the end of our 'friendly dinner' that Fluttershy helped me set up. I find it funny that Betty thinks I'm some sort of weirdo, but that's fine because I can use that as an excuse to get to know her while she gets to know me. 

Finally, I admitted defeat and gave up on my paperwork. I figured I could get back to it later. As soon as I went to my chambers and sat down on the bed, there was a knock on the door.

I rolled my eyes and thought, I hope Parada doesn't have another marriage proposal from the princess with her. I'm not in the mood for this now. 

I answered the door, facepalmed and groaned as Parada handed me another marriage proposal letter from Princess Twilight. "You know something Parada? I'm not even going to respond this time. Do me a favor and return that to sender."

Parada chuckled. "Okay your highness. So how did your 'friendly dinner' go?"

I smiled. "Surprisingly, it went well! Of course, Betty thinks I'm a weirdo because of what happened at her gotcha day party and then I kissed at the end of our 'friendly dinner' so that confirms it! I'm a weirdo to her! But she does want to talk with me again. She wants to figure out why I'm a weirdo."

Parada snorted. "I think you're a little weird and everyone else does because you're not as ruthless as your father was when he was ruling over Hell. I guess he saw something special in you to give you the throne. If she were here right now, I'd wish her good luck on trying to figure out why you're so weird."

"Ha, ha Parada." I said.

To me, it didn't matter what Parada said, I'm going to keep Betty guessing as to why I'm so weird to her. 
> 9) Trial Run Assignment
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Betty}

The next time I opened my eyes, I found myself in my bedroom, lying on my bed, in my pajamas. I really hate power surges! They're getting on my last nerve!

I looked over to see Norman and Fluttershy sitting at my bedside, nodding off. Fluttershy had her head at the edge of my bed sound asleep.

"Hi Norman…" I mumbled.

Norman's eyes snapped open and Fluttershy woke up instantly at the sound of my voice.

Fluttershy had a look of relief on her face. "Oh good, Betty you're finally awake!"

"Uh, finally awake?" I asked. "How long was I out?"

"Two days." Norman answered.

"Two days!" I panicked. "But my tracking assignment is supposed to be tomorrow!"

Fluttershy shook her head. "Nope, it's been pushed back for two more days. Actually, this is a trial run before you start your real assignment."

I tilted my head. "Trial run?"

"Yup," said Fluttershy after she nodded, "it's to see how well a Death Walker takes down a threat. You will have a team of three to back you up, in case you get into trouble, but that's all they are there for."

"So why do I need  a team of 55 to track down Tirek?" I questioned.

"Well it's not just Tirek that's broken out of the prison in the Middle Ground. It's at least 200 others that have broken out also." Fluttershy explained.

"Prison in the Middle Ground?" Norman said with a confused look.

"You see Norman, the Prison in the Middle Ground is another place where souls are sorted into, if the Afterlife Court decides that’s where they need to go. Honestly, to me it's a slap on the wrist for a punishment." Fluttershy answered. "So because those souls have escaped from the prison, they need to be captured and returned. If not, then they could harm people or ponies."

"Well no one's getting harmed on my watch!" I declared.

Fluttershy smiled. "I know, but for now you need to rest. So your Death Walker training is canceled until after your trial run assignment. I have a list of who your team will be."

Fluttershy handed me a piece of paper and I looked at it and it said the names of my team:


Mr. Harmony


Lyra Heartstrings


Ms. Levi


The fact that Lyra Heartstrings was on my team piqued my curiosity. "Why is Lyra Heartstrings on my backup team?"

"Oh, Lyra Heartstrings has certain special talents," said Fluttershy, "just like the other two on your team do. They will make a good back up team if I do say so myself. And you're going after Queen Chrysalis first."

"Why Queen Chrysalis?" Cozy Glow asked. "From what I remember she's the strongest out of the three of us before we got turned to stone."

Fluttershy shrugged. "I don't know if that's why they're sending Betty after Queen Chrysalis first."

From the looks of it, Cozy Glow didn't like this idea at all. She frowned. "Well golly, if that's what Betty has to do, then fine. But you know, I still don't like it."

"Don't worry Cozy," I said, "I will do everything in my power to capture Queen Chrysalis."

Cozy Glow continued to frown with visible uncertainty and I didn't blame her. Not one little bit.


*	*	*


Two days later was my trial run assignment. When I met up with my emergency support team, they seemed excited to work with me, as I figured they would be, since I’m a new Death Walker.

"Well now," said Lyra Heartstrings with excitement, "I get to work with the new Death Walker! How exciting!" as she was practically jumping up and down on her hooves with her excitement.

I ignored it, because I wasn't really concerned about that at the time being. "So are you guys up for this?"

Mr. Harmony nodded. "Sure! Question is though, are you ready for this Ms. Death Walker?"

I rolled my eyes. "I'm about as ready as I'll ever be. Anyway, Queen Chrysalis' last known location was Grogar's cave. So let's head over there first."

"Right!" Lyra, Mr. Harmony and Ms. Levi said, almost in unison.

We headed over to Grogar's cave and I scanned the area with my tracking abilities, but found nothing at first. Then I saw her. Queen Chrysalis laughed wickedly as she stepped out of the shadows. "It's about time they sent someone after Tirek and I! However, you were taking so long, Tirek got bored and left." She paused when she saw me. "Well, well, well! It seems like the 'Child of Prophecy' has been sent to capture me! Although she doesn't really look like the child of prophecy now does she? At least not to me she doesn't." She smiled and readied her combat stance. 

"I have a name you know!" I snapped. "It's Betty! I know because you're looking dead at me. As far as the Child of Prophecy goes, I have no idea what you're talking about. But that doesn't matter! You're going back to the Land of the Dead where you rightfully belong!"

Queen Chrysalis laughed as if I had told the best joke ever. 

Now's the perfect time to strike! I thought. Before Queen Chrysalis could finish her laughter, I summoned my fire powers by taking a deep breath and letting it out. A huge ball of fire hit Queen Chrysalis and slammed her up against the cave's wall with a resounding thud. She got to her hooves and snarled at me, "You're going to pay for that!"

I snickered as I shouted, “Bring it on!” back to her. Chrysalis lit up her horn and shot a beam of light at me, which I promptly caught and threw back to her. As the fight dragged on, it seemed that me and Queen Chrysalis were evenly matched. And then, in the middle of the battle it happened. I felt a small surge of power go through me and my muscles tensed up.  Hell no! I'm not passing out! Not now! I'm taking this threat down if it's the last thing I do!

Queen Chrysalis saw me struggling and laughed, "It may be better for you to admit defeat and pass out already! I will go down in history for killing the 'Child of Prophecy!"

I grit my teeth and continued to fight. I guess Queen Chrysalis got tired of the fight and started to fly up to a nearby cliff within the large chasm. 

"Looks like I have the high ground on this one!" Queen Chrysalis said.

"Oh, no you don't!" I snarled, before using my light powers to put a barrier around her to hold  her in place.

"Unhand me now Death Walker!" Queen Chrysalis demanded.

"Betty, catch!" Mr. Harmony said as he tossed me the crystal prism that could be used to contain a soul that's escaped from the prison in the Middle Ground. I caught it and aimed it at Queen Chrysalis. I smiled as I heard her screaming while she was sucked into it. 

Right after that, I couldn't fight the power surge I was having anymore, so my muscles tensed up more urgently as I fought it. I sank to the ground in pain and Mr. Harmony came over to pick me up in his arms. "It's okay Betty! The assignment is complete. You can sleep now..."

I stopped fighting the power surge to let it overtake me as I felt safe in Mr. Harmony’s arms, before quietly passing out.


*	*	*


{Norman}

I couldn't help but be worried about Betty, even though I knew she wouldn't have trouble completing her assignment. I worried a lot and felt so jumpy that I could barely sit still, and so, I didn't sit down, instead, choosing to pace back and forth in the living room, as I anxiously waited for Betty to return home.

"It's okay Norman," said Discord, "calm down already. I'm sure Betty will get the job done."

"I agree with Norman," said Fluttershy, "being a Death Walker is not only serious, but dangerous too!"

Fluttershy looked up, sniffed the air and smiled. Mr. Harmony didn't even have to knock on the door when Fluttershy opened it in a hurry. I stared in horror as I saw Betty in Mr. Harmony's arms. Even though she was asleep, she looked banged up. 

"What happened?" I said.

"She had a power surge during the fight, but she wasn't about to let Queen Chrysalis get away. She just kept fighting through the pain and well, she got the job done!" Mr. Harmony replied.

Mr. Harmony handed Betty over to Fluttershy and took the crystal prism out of his pocket, and sure enough, it had a picture of Queen Chrysalis on it. 

Discord smiled. "See? I told you Betty could get the job done. Although, it probably would've been better without that power surge. I can sense her power is growing stronger again. I wonder what other Death Walker abilities Betty will develop this time?"

"Don't know," said Fluttershy, "your guess is as good as mine."

"I do believe this goes to you Discord." Mr. Harmony said, before he tossed over the crystal prism and Discord caught it, while smiling.

"I shall be taking this to the King of Hell," said Discord, "he'll be happy to hear Betty's completed her mission and is ready to go further on the job. Then I'll come back to help take care of Betty." He snapped his claw and with the sound of a pop he disappeared.

I literally bit my tongue trying to keep myself from freaking out over Betty's condition. Fluttershy frowned when she saw Betty's body shaking from the pain. "I'll get Betty cleaned up and get her to bed. I'll call Zecora in the morning to see if there's something she can do for the pain."

I nodded and I felt sorry for Betty. I wished she wasn't a Death Walker. It would be much safer for her if she wasn't one, but I know now there's nothing I can do about it. Knowing how strong Betty is, she can pull through this like a champ.


*	*	*


{Betty}

When I started to come to, I noticed I couldn't move. I didn't know where I was so I panicked. Where am I? Why can't I move? I need to move!

I regained my senses enough to see that I was in my bedroom, on my bed. But that still didn't explain why I couldn't move. My panic slowly turned into rage when I saw Silver standing on my balcony. Come on Betty! Move! Now!

I was finally able to move my arm, and thankfully, it was the one that had my Death Walker weapon in it and so I took aim at Silver.

"Get. Out. Of. My. Room!" I roared, before throwing my weapon. It almost hit Silver before boomeranging around back to me and so I caught it.

I heard Dae say, "Easy there Betty, you might want to stay put before you hurt yourself!"

I forced myself to get out of bed and snarled, "I don't care."

I turned my weapon into a blade and got behind Silver and put the blade close to his neck. "I swear Silver, the next time you come near my room, I will injure you. I won't think twice about it either! So for once in your life, GET. LOST!"

"Okay, okay I won't come back, I swear! Just don't kill me!" Silver cried while cringing.

"Good," I snarled, "and stay gone!"

Silver flew off with his tail between his legs, and I noticed my muscles were tense but I knew it wasn't coming from a power surge. Dae came over and helped me get back to bed.

"Okay, what type of magic am I under?" I asked.

"I'm impressed," said Dae, "you're in the process of breaking out of the Terror Paralyze spell."

"Why am I under it?" I asked.

"Because you had a really bad power surge fighting Queen Chrysalis," Dae answered, "you've been out for a week. The spell is supposed to keep you from Death Walking and getting out of bed, because you need to rest."

"Why would I be Death Walking when I passed out?" I asked.

"It's thanks to that idiot, Luna. She tried to keep you in the Land of the Dead the whole time. Good thing Fluttershy went to get you before you actually died because of it." Dae said. 

"Wait a minute," I said, "why don't I remember any of this?"

"Luna did a spell to put you in limbo, you weren't conscious at all during that time," explained Dae, "she claimed she was just trying to see how well your Death Walker powers were developing but she knows good and well the process for that. She was trying to cut corners. Luna's being punished at the prison in the Middle Ground. She's in solitary confinement so she doesn't try to escape like the other 200 inmates that have broken out earlier. We suspect that she was working with someone too, but she won't say anything about that." 

"Oh." I said. I looked at Dae to see he was giving me a weird look. Then he reached over and kissed me. Even though I noticed the kiss broke the spell, I pushed Dae away and thought, There has to be some reasonable explanation for Dae's weirdness. Maybe he's a robot set on romance mode?

Dae snorted. "Did I just hear your thoughts correctly? You think I'm a robot?"

"What," I gave Dae a look to convey I was being serious, "that has to be the reason why you're so weird. If that's not it, then I'm clueless I guess."

Dae saw I was being serious and went into a fit of hard laughter. We suddenly heard a knock on the door and Dae quickly composed himself before walking over to answer it. 

Fluttershy came in and smiled when she saw I was awake. "Oh good, Betty you've finally snapped out of it. Did I hear Dae laughing just now?"

Dae nodded. "Yup, Betty seems to think I'm a robot."

Fluttershy cracked up, "Seriously Betty? I don't think he's a robot. Trust me, I would know."

"Well this is Equestria," I reasoned, "I don't think the idea of robot's being created by magic is a far fetched one." 

Fluttershy and Dae went into hard laughter at that comment. Which I guess makes sense, because someone kissed you right off the bat when you first wake up, doesn't mean they're a robot. It just means they're weird. Especially when you're not dating the person that kisses you!

Don't worry Betty, Dae thought, I'll win you over sooner or later. I don't blame your stalkers for liking you. You're absolutely adorable!

I didn't think or say a word in response. I didn't have anything to say to him, and so at the moment, I was speechless.


*	*	*


"I hear you think Dae's a robot now?" Norman asked while snickering slightly.

We were sitting at Sugarcube Corner and eating cupcakes, with vegetarian sandwiches. 

"There's got to be some sort of logical explanation as to why Dae is so weird. I mean, first of all, he could barely talk to me at my gotcha day party. Then, he kissed me after that 'friendly dinner date' and he kissed me again right after I woke up from that power surge I had when I fought Queen Chrysalis. I mean, kissing someone that you're not dating? Yeah, that's not weird at all!" I said.

Norman’s giggles suddenly erupted into hard laughter. 

"That's not funny Norman!" I growled.

Norman stopped laughing, "I think you're thinking about this way too hard. The guy kissing you is obviously a sign of attraction! Secondly, if you're thinking about the guy that much, I'd say you probably have feelings for him."

I shook my head, "Yeah, no."

"I think Dae would make a great boyfriend for you!" Discord said as he floated over to the table to sit at my left before smiling at me.

I looked over at him and said, "I'm not so sure about that, Discord?"

"Oh please, Betty," said Discord after he waved his eagle claw in the air as if waving away a fly, "call me dad will you? I did adopt you after all!"

"Fine, uh dad," I said. Yeah this feels awkward calling Discord my dad. I continued, "I'm not so sure about Dae being my boyfriend though?" before frowning.

"Actually," said Discord, "I agree with Norman. If you're thinking about someone that much, you like them!"

I felt someone flick my ear and that made it twitch. As soon as I turned around was instantly startled when Dae kissed me. Just like the last time he kissed me, I pushed him away. "What is your obsession with kissing me?"

Dae chuckled. "I don't think it's an obsession, but okay." 

Yup, that confirms it. I thought. This weirdo is a robot.

Dae held his hand to his stomach and almost fell over from laughing so hard. "Honestly Betty! I'm not a robot!" He said before shaking his head and composing himself.

I raised an eyebrow. "Uh-huh, yeah sure you're not."

Norman grinned. "Gee, denial much Betty?"

I shook my head. "Yeah no. There's gotta be some logical explanation as to why you're so weird Dae."

"Denial!" Norman said in a sing-song voice.

"Uh, no!" I said in the same tone of voice.

I saw Dae give me a weird look. I had no idea what it meant, but it wasn't the creepy look Norman usually gives me. Something similar to it, although I wasn't sure I wanted to find out what that look was about? "Okay, yeah I'm out of here."

As I started walking away I heard Norman, Dae and Discord go into a fit of laughter as I grimaced away from their view.  
> 10) You've got the wrong Death Walker!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Dae}

As I took care of my royal duties for the day, I couldn't help but think that Betty thinks I'm a robot set on romance mode. That seems to be her explanation as to why I'm so weird. I didn't realize that Parada was standing behind the throne, until she cleared her throat, "Okay, that's the third time today I've seen you daydreaming like that Dae."

I paused. "Huh? I didn't realize that I was daydreaming."

As usual, Parada was right. It's just the thought of Betty thinking that I'm some sort of robot and that's why I'm so weird to her, is kind of amusing and baffling me at the same time. 

"I know you're thinking about her." Parada said. "What's up?"

I chuckled. "Well, Betty seems to think I'm a robot now."

Parad snorted. "Really? Why does she think that?"

"Her exact words were, and I quote," I said, "there has to be a reasonable explanation as to why he’s so weird? Maybe he's a robot set on romance mode?" 

Parada laughed. "Well, I guess that's a good way to figure out why you're so weird. I give her an A for effort! Makes perfect sense!" 

"Yeah, Discord and Betty's brother Norman seem to think that Betty has feelings for me and is in denial about it." I said.

Parada nodded. "I guess that makes sense. She's trying so hard to figure out why you're a weirdo to her. The best she can come up with is that you're a robot. Yeah, she totally has feelings for you, but I wonder when she's finally going to admit it?"

I smiled. "I don't know, but maybe if I just keep kissing her, she’ll finally admit it?”

"When are you going to tell her you're the King of Hell?" Parada asked.

"I was thinking, maybe when she admits she has feelings for me?" I said.

"I guess that's an idea," chuckled Parada, "I can't wait to see her reaction when she finds out."

"Yeah, I'm wondering about that too." I said. I knew that sooner or later, Betty would admit her feelings for me. All I can do right now is wait until that happens.


*	*	*


{Betty}

Scarlett wanted me to take it easy, because there was a lot on my plate between the last power surge and my tracking  assignment coming up soon. 

So, I took my backpack, filled with a couple pens and notebooks along with something to eat. I headed over to the Castle of the Two Sisters and when I got there, I picked my favorite spot and sat down. I took out a pen and notebook and started to play my version of tic tac toe. I had also had a map with every single documented cave in Equestria. From what I found out, spirits that haven't crossed over yet tend to take residency in caves, because more than likely, there's a river by them. I found Queen Chrysalis in Grogar's Cave so why wouldn't it be the same for the rest of the escapees? 

As I continued to play tic tac toe, trying to figure out where to set up the individual members on my tracking team, I noticed Norman hovering over me. 

I gave Norman a look of annoyance. "Of course, it's not being played right. It's my way of playing and no you can't play."

"Okay, okay! Gee, touchy!" Norman said. 

I felt a sudden urge to sneeze and when I did, it sent me flying 20 feet in the air. Before I could go up in the air even further, I felt someone yank on my tail. "Whoever did that, thank you, but that's my stupid tail you know! I wish people would stop yanking on it!" 

I looked down to see Dae hovering in the air below me. I lowered myself down to his level and looked at him in curiosity. 

You can fly? I thought. But you don't have any wings!

Dae smiled and thought, Well let's just say it's one of the talents I have!

Okay, I thought, that just adds to your weirdness.

When we got back down to the ground, Norman was on his back in hard laughter. Finally he composed himself to say, "Wow, Betty! That's an interesting way to travel!"

"Ha, ha Norman!" I growled. "I don't need that to travel. I have wings."

I flapped my wings a couple of times to show my annoyance. I heard Scarlett laughing, "No, I don't think that's it Betty."

I tilted my head. "What do you mean?"

"Let's see," said Scarlett, "you developed light powers from your first power surge. You developed darkness and glass powers by burping, fire powers just by throwing up and now wind just by sneezing. So that's five out of the nine Death Walker abilities." 

"Great," I said before I rolled my eyes, "and I'm going to have to worry about developing a new Death Walker by using normal everyday bodily functions. What's next? Developing a new Death Walker ability when I fart?"

Scarlett, Dae and Norman must’ve gotten a kick out of that statement because they found that funny. They eventually stopped laughing after awhile...

"Hmm," said Scarlett thoughtfully, "it seems like you are the Child of Prophecy!"

"What are you talking about Scarlett?" I asked.

"Do you recall the prophecy of the Legendary Death Walker in school?" Scarlett asked.

"Yeah, it was only one paragraph long." I said. "Exactly how would anybody know it was me?"

"Well," said Dae, "it did say the Legendary Death Walker would have the strength of an Alicorn. And you've already developed five of the nine Death Walker abilities in a matter of weeks!"

I exhaled slowly. "Sorry, but you've got the wrong Death Walker! There's no way I'm becoming a Legend! And if I do, I'm not accepting the title."

I sat down on my tail because I felt like it. While Norman gasped, Scarlet and Dae didn't.

"What?" I snapped while looking up at them. "It's my tail and I'll do with it whatever I please!"

"Wow, you're angry!" Dae said.

"Uh, what are you talking about Dae?" Norman asked.

"Betty sits on her tail when she's angry." Dae explained. "I've seen her do it a couple of times when I started following her around."

I narrowed my eyes at Dae. "Exactly how long have you been following me around?"

Dae gave a nervous laugh. "Ever since you were 18 and started going to the School of Friendship. I saw how abusive your mother was, but I couldn't do anything about it. It would've been my word against hers."

"Oh." I said.

"I knew about it too." Scarlett sighed. "I couldn't do anything about it, because I'm still a teenager. At least I was able to teach you hand to hand combat to defend yourself." 

"Huh," said Dae, "why didn't I think of that?"

"Maybe because you were too much of a weirdo to even talk to me?" I suggested. 

Dae nervously giggled before saying, "I guess you could say that." 

"Yeah, and I still think you're a robot," I growled, "and I have to work with you as my Second in Command along with my backup team that I had on my trail run assignment."

"Seriously Betty!" Dae said. "I'm not a robot!"

"Well you might as well be." I said.

At this point Norman and Scarlett were on their backs rolling on their stomachs in laughter. For some reason, Dae felt the need to kiss me and that's what he did. 

"Yup," I said after I pushed him away, "weirdo robot!"

"You're welcome to examine me for the off switch if you want?" Dae teased.

"Yeah, no thank you." I said.

"Denial!" Norman chimed in.

I rolled my eyes. "Okay that's it! I'm getting tired of people not giving me some space! Seriously, not even Fluttershy and Discord are that overprotective! I'm going into the castle, don't follow me or I'll sit on my tail again!"

Before anyone could react, I quickly packed up my things and headed into the castle. I got into the castle and took a secret passageway that I've known for years. It led deep down into the Library area further inside the castle. When I got there, I picked a table that had candles on it. After lighting them with the ancient matches nearby, I took my things out and sat down. Right when I started working on my strategy again, I heard someone playing the organ behind the throne room.

I groaned. "Ugh, what now?"

Once again, I gathered up my things and took my candle with me. I turned the corner to see Pinkie Pie playing the organ. She paused when she saw me. "Hey Betty! Fancy seeing you here! I was just practicing my organ playing skills in case I have another organ party. But I don't know who I would get to deliver an organ to Sugarcube Corners? Speaking of parties, we should have one to celebrate your success on your trail run assignment! I heard you fought through a power surge?"

I nodded. "Yeah it was painful, but I got the job done."

Pinkie Pie whistled. "Wow! You really are the Child of Prophecy!"

"Uh no, I'm not!" I snapped. "You got the wrong Death Walker! Not going to happen! And I could also do without that weirdo robot Dae, kissing me all the time!"

Pinkie Pie snorted. "Oh Betty, Dae's not a robot because he likes you. Hey, a kiss is better than getting teased anyday. You know, ponies try to figure me out all the time. I'm not a robot, or at least I don't think I am. Oh no!"

"Oh no, what?" I said. I saw it right before Pinkie jumped out of the way from a huge rock that fell from the ceiling and crashed to the ground with a resounding thud. I didn't move out of the way in time before the rock landed on me.

Pinkie Pie jumped into action, burrowing into the rock with her hooves. She helped me get to my feet while staring at me with a wide-eyed panicked expression. "You okay Betty? You had- what the? Wait a second… Your injuries! They're gone! It's almost like they were never there! You had a bad cut on your arm, and um, it's gone! There’s still some blood on your shirt though!"

She pointed a hoof at my shirt to where the cut was.

I looked down  at it. "Huh, interesting! I wonder how that happened?"

Pinkie Pie shrugged. "Don't know. Cake time!"

I blinked. "Huh?"

Pinkie Pie took out of her mane a slice of cake and took a bite of it.

"Yeah," I said, "you're not only a weirdo, you're a nutcase Pinkie." 

"Huh, oh well! You're not the only one that's said that to me. I'm leaving now, so see ya!" Pinkie said before devouring the rest of the cake in one gulp and then, leaving the organ room while bouncing up and down as if she were a rubber ball.

I groaned and said to myself, "Ugh! Why is everyone in my life so weird? Except for my biological mother though! She's just a psycho!"

Suddenly, I heard laughter that sounded like mine from somewhere. I looked around. "Where are you?"

"I'm in the mirror behind you." My voice said. I turned around to see my reflection with a goofy grin on her face.

I narrowed my eyes at my reflection. "Okay, am I going crazy? What do you want?"

"No," said my reflection, "what do you want?"

 I paused. "Excuse me?"

"Well, what do you want? A world where you don't accomplish anything and keep getting looked down on with no friends at all? And do you want a world where there's no love in your heart?" My reflection questioned.

"What are you talking about?" I said. "I'm pretty sure I can accomplish something, even without becoming a Legend. Not to mention I have friends and family that love me and I love them back." 

"That's not what I'm talking about." My reflection said while shaking its head. "You're not acknowledging what you're going to become and not admitting your feelings for Dae. If you don't do those things, your heart will become as cold as stone. Let's see here, the nine Death Walker abilities are darkness, light, glass, fire, water, iron fist, copper blade, earth, and wind. You've already gotten five out of the nine abilities and you're bound to get the others very soon. You are the Child of Prophecy and you know it! Oh, and you like Dae and you know that too. But fine, keep living in denial!"

The fact that my own reflection was scolding me, really pissed me off, "No one, not even my own reflection is going to tell me what I'm supposed to do, especially when I don't want to do it!"

Before my reflection could answer me, I punched the mirror with my left fist before  my right, and I kept punching it until it was shattered into a thousand shards! Pieces of glass dug themselves into my hands and arms, but I could care less by this point. Although I really didn't know why I was so angry? I guess I was just getting tired of people pushing me and hovering over me and trying to make me into what they want me to be. Sure, my reflection was right! Sure, I had to admit things for what they were! But I honestly and truly just wanted to do it on my own terms. After glancing around to verify that the mirror was in fact, thoroughly destroyed, I gathered my things and went home.


*	*	*


{Dae}

As I watched Betty destroy the mirror that I had cast the subconscious spell on and walked away from it angry, I felt confused. "Huh, I've never seen that happen with the subconscious spell before!" 

"Well, what do you expect?" Scarlett said. "I bet she's angry because people keep pushing her to be what they want her to be. Trust me, I've known Betty since we were kids and I can read her like a book. I only train her, but I don't push her. I mean sure, I probably shouldn't have mentioned she was the Child of Prophecy. Although, if Norman would stop telling her that she's in denial about things, that would probably help too? Those two things mentioned were probably what set her off. Although I think your approach is better. Kissing her all the time instead of pushing her to admit her feelings for you is better. Don't worry, she'll come around sooner or later. She's just stubborn, that's all."

"Wow, I didn't realize that," I said. "You know, Betty's lucky to have a friend like you."

"Yeah I know," said Scarlett, "Betty is right about people being overprotective of her. Especially Norman, now that he's found her. Not even Fluttershy and Discord are that overprotective and they're her parents now! As I said before, she'll come around. Just uh, don't push her, okay?"

I nodded. "Yeah, Fluttershy's definitely going to panic once Betty gets home and she sees her."

"Oh yeah," Scarlett chuckled, "and Discord will panic too. Oh well, just leave them alone for now!"


*	*	*


{Betty}

When I got home, I put my bag down and Fluttershy came out of the kitchen. "Oh good, Betty you're home. I was getting ready to-"

She paused when she saw me and panicked. "Betty what happened? You're hurt! And from the looks of it, you're very hurt!"

Fluttershy galloped into the kitchen. "Discord!"

"Yes, wifey?" Discord said.

"Get me the first aid kit now! We're going to need the kit for stitches too!" Fluttershy shouted.

"What's wrong?" Discord said.

"Betty's hurt very badly!" Fluttershy explained. "She's got glass shards in her arms and hands and she's bleeding a lot!"

I groaned as I heard Fluttershy and Discord rushing to get what they needed to fix me up.

I'm really not in the mood for this, I thought, I don't care if I bleed out and die. I'm a Death Walker, so it won't be much of a loss anyway. I'm not in the mood!

I started to head upstairs when I heard Fluttershy shout, "Oh, no you don't! Come down here right now, young lady!"

I snarled. "No, I'm fine Mom. Just leave me alone will you?"

"No, you're hurt," said Fluttershy, " and the sooner we deal with it the better. I'm not letting you die on me when I just adopted you!"

I rolled my eyes. "I'm a Death Walker, I don't think it'll be much of a loss if I die. I'm not-"

Before I could finish the sentence, Discord snapped his claw and gripped me in his magic and made me sit down! He gasped when he saw me while looking down from mid-air with his yellow and red eyes, "Now Betty, what happened?"

I bit my bottom lip and glared at him, while not saying anything. 

He groaned, "Why do you have to be so stubborn? We just want to help, that's all."

I kept biting my bottom up and scoffed at him.

"Okay fine," said Discord, "don't tell us. But we're going to tend to your wounds, whether you like it or not."

I just sat there, still biting my bottom lip. I bit my bottom lip so hard that I could taste the blood from it.

"Betty," said Fluttershy, "stop biting your bottom lip. You're hurting yourself that way."

As Discord and Fluttershy tended to my wounds Norman came in. "What happened Betty?"

I scoffed and glared at Norman. 

He gave me a concerned look. "Will you tell me what happened Betty?"

I snarled at Norman. I was in no mood to talk to him either.

"As you can see Norman," said Discord while motioning towards me with his lion paw, "she really doesn't want to talk about it. So all we can do right now is tend to her wounds," he paused as he glared back at me. "What the? Well, would you look at that!"

I looked down wide-eyed at my completely healed wounds after Fluttershy had taken out all of the glass. 

"Interesting," said Fluttershy, "I've heard of this happening with some Death Walkers before. For some reason it doesn't happen with me. But Betty's already healed up and right after I took out the glass from her wounds!"

Discord smiled. "Makes sense because Betty's the-"

I snarled at Discord as fiercely as I could and thought, If someone calls me the Child of Prophecy one more time, I swear!

Discord raised his eagle claw and lion paw to his sides to show he surrendered. "Okay Betty calm-"

I stood up and sat down on my tail  quickly so I could show how angry I was.

"Discord, you know telling someone to calm down when they're this angry, only makes things worse." Norman said.

Fluttershy took a washcloth with her forehooves and gently washed the blood off my arms, hand and bottom lip while floating with her wings in the air. 

I hope she doesn't ask me if I'm hungry, because I'm not in the mood for that either. I thought.

"Okay now that's over with I can-" Fluttershy said.

I put up a hand to stop her from finishing her sentence. I stood up and shook my head.

Fluttershy sighed. "Okay then, you're free to go. Just let us know when you want to talk to us again, okay?"

I didn't say anything. I went upstairs and got ready for bed. I put my room on lockdown, not wanting to fall asleep just yet. I didn't want to get summoned to the Land of Dead after all! I really wasn't in the mood for that either.


*	*	*


{Celestia}

I got a letter from Dae about what Betty was dealing with at the moment. I rolled my eyes and quickly put the letter in my drawer underneath my desk with my magic. And then, a familiar knock on my door! "Come in!" I said, knowing full well that Twilight Sparkle was behind that door.

Twilight walked in and I bowed to her. I groaned when I saw the marriage proposal letter in her mouth. 

"Celestia," said Twilight, "could you please give this to Dae? It was returned to me without an answer. And I know I sent it to the right address!"

I groaned. "Seriously Twilight, it's been like what? Two years since he's said no to the first proposal and broke the contract with you. If a contract breaks, it breaks! Equestrian Law says you have no right to force someone to marry you after that. I've known some rulers, like Lucifer who took their wives by force, because there's no rule in Hell against it. Given the fact that he hasn't even tried to do so, the clear answer from Dae would be a fat no."

Twilight snarled. "You have no idea. You know good and well, deep down inside Dae has feelings for me."

I rolled my eyes and laughed. "Oh, I doubt that Twilight. Considering Dae's already kissing the girl he likes on a daily basis."

"What?" Twilight gasped. She narrows her eyes, "And who might that be?"

I gave her a taunting smile. "If you must know, I'll give you a hint. It's the Child of Prophecy!"

Twilight raised her left eyebrow. "But that prophecy's only one paragraph long! Who could that be?"

I wasn't about to give Twilight a direct answer, although I knew for a fact that Twilight wouldn't be able to do anything with Betty. If she did, it would be considered a crime, even if she is the ruler of Equestria. It would take some self-control for Betty not to squash Twilight like a bug. But the only loophole would be that Twilight could threaten Dae with putting Betty in a dungeon for no reason until he agreed to marry her. I doubt that would work either though, because that would give Hell a reason to declare war on Equestria. 

"Let me put it to you this way, Twilight." I said, "Even if you do find out who Dae likes, if you even think about putting her in a dungeon or harming her in any way, just to force him to marry you, Hell would declare war on Equestria. If Equestria is in dire straits after that, it will be your fault."   

"Dae wouldn't do that to me! He's too kind of a ruler to do so!" Twilight declared.

"Oh?" I responded. "I wouldn't push your luck. Dae had taken care of his enemies in a number of ways that inflicts so much pain and suffering until they begged for death. True, Dae is a kind ruler! But if he sees you as an enemy, you'll put a big bullseye on your forehead. If that happens to you, I would agg the torture on."

"You wouldn't dare!" Twilight snapped.

"Try me!" I snapped. "What are you going to do about it? Kill me?" I laughed wickedly. "In case you didn't notice, I'm already dead. Now, since you've shown me nothing but disrespect lately on your high-horse, I'm asking you nicely to get out of my sight. If I were you, I'd stay away from the Land of the Dead for the moment. Unless of course, you're needed to be here. But right now, you're not needed!"

Twilight scoffed at me and left the room with her head in the air like some spoiled princess brat. Which is exactly what she's acting like right now. Secretly, I hoped Twilight would do something to Betty so Hell would declare war on Equestria. 

Griffonstone tried to do the same thing with Lucifer. He didn't want to marry their princess at the time. They tried to push him to marry her and he declared war. Now look at what the pitiful state that country is in! 

I also hope that Betty will start to feel better once her power surges are finished. Sooner or later, she'll become a Legend, but whether or not she'll accept it, I have no idea. 
> 11) At least I have an Explanation for Your Weirdness
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Betty}

I'm going to do whatever I can do to keep myself awake tonight, I thought, I'm not being summoned to the Land of the Dead if I have something to say about it.

I sat at my desk working on my homework along with my strategy for the tracking team. I felt a hand on my shoulder and I turned around to see Dae standing there with a concerned look in his eyes. "I wouldn't worry about getting summoned tonight. You probably won't get summoned until your tracking assignment is done."

I tilted my head to the left. "Huh? What do you mean?"

Dae sighed. "I already let Celestia know what's going on." He paused and took a deep breath as he stared at me with a confused look. "Huh, your ears and tail are twitching big time."

"Huh?" I didn't realize that was happening until Dae said something. "Oh, I guess so? I probably won't be able to sit on my tail for a while."

"Why would you want to?" Dae asked.

"Well how else am I going to show anger? I could punch somepony in the face, but that would be considered assault. Probably not a good idea?" 

Dae snorted as he half giggled. "Yeah, then they would throw you in jail!" He smiled and reached over to scratch me behind the ear. Not only did it feel good, but it seemed to calm me down a bit. 

Dae chuckled. "Looks like that calms you down. Your ears and tail are back to normal."

I just sat there in daze, not knowing how to respond. Dae went and sat down on the bed and patted the bed on his left. I sat down next to him. Then, he leaned over and kissed me, and yet, this time, I didn't push him away. Honestly, I didn't want him to stop kissing me! It went from us just kissing, to a full on make-out session. After a while, we stopped and I sat down on his lap while he held me in his arms. I put my head on his chest and he leaned back on the bed.

"You realize you just made out with a robot right?" Dae teased.

I laughed, "I guess I can say I can't deny my feelings for you now. Too bad I can't leave the curtains open for Silver to see."

"It's a shame we can't make out in front of that brat Princess Twilight." Dae said. "She's been after me for two years now. Ever since I said no to her first marriage proposal." 

"Really?" I said. "Well, I don't blame her. You are pretty handsome." 

"I would take things further with you, but it's not time for that." Dae said.

"What are you talking about Dae?" I asked.

"What do you think I'm talking about?" Dae asked while raising his right eyebrow. "Have you even done what I'm hinting at before? Do you know what it feels like?"

"Ah…" I wasn't sure if I wanted to tell Dae that I was a virgin just yet.

Of course, since Dae can hear my thoughts, he found my reaction funny. "Wow, you're a virgin, huh? And with all of those stalkers you have. Exactly who are you saving yourself for?"

I deadpanned, "No one, I'm not interested in that at the moment and I didn't really have anyone interested in me like that before."

Dae busted out in hysterical giggles!

"O...Kay." I said as I looked up at him with narrow eyes. "What about this is funny?"

"It's because you've already gone through puberty and you're not interested in sex." Dae said. "Surely you've thought about it before?"

I thought back to how Norman would trick me into making out with him when we were younger. 

"Now I know why Norman's so creepy to me!" I said.

"Why?" Dae said.

"Because Norman would trick me into making out with him when we were younger. Now that he's back into my life again, he's been giving me that 'undressing me with my eyes' look and he makes it extra creepy, just by adding a smile." I said.

Dae laughed while throwing his head back onto the bed, "Wow, little brother's got a thing for his big sister. How nice."

"That's not funny!" I snapped. "And Norman's still creepy! I used to be able to keep the door locked to keep him out, but he picks the lock so he can break in and watch me sleep." I rolled my eyes. "Speaking of stalkers…"

I knew Dae heard my thoughts because he held me tighter and chuckled, "Let me guess, Silver is outside again isn't he?"

"Yup," I replied, "and he isn't too happy about something. I wonder if he can hear our conversation?"

"Or maybe he's upset because he can't watch you sleep and do who knows what with you, in your sleep." Dae laughed.

"Yeah, I don't want to know and don't tell me." I said. 

"Hmm…" Dae said as a smile formed on his face. 

At that moment, I knew Dae was listening to Silver's thoughts.

"Don't do it!" I said.

"Yup, he can hear our conversation," said Dae, "he's actually not happy about it and he has dirty thoughts too!"

"Lovely," I said with a groan, "thanks for that info!"

Dae started to play with my left ear with his right hand as I lay there on his chest, "Maybe we should open up the curtains and make out again?"

I got a mischievous smile, "You know what? That's not a bad idea!"

I didn't even have to go open up the curtains. Dae used one of his 'talents' to open them. I wasn't sure which one it was, nor was I even aware that the door was unlocked and the curtains were open until after we started making out.

"So this is your boyfriend now?" Silver snarled. "What's he got that I don't got?"

I pretended that Silver wasn't there and kept kissing Dae.

"Seriously Betty!" Silver snarled. 

I didn't say a word to Silver. I started hoping that seeing me make out with Dae he would take a hint and leave me alone for good. That was wishful thinking.

Nope, I thought, I don't feel like trying to kill him today.

I had half a mind to start taking Dae's clothes off, just to taunt Silver and make him even more mad.

That's not a bad idea Betty, Dae thought, I can help you with that.

No thanks, I know how to unbutton a shirt. I thought.

Man, I really want to have sex with you, but I don't think you're comfortable with that at the moment? Dae thought.

I unbuttoned Dae's shirt and took it off. I backed off enough to get a good look at him and was stunned by what I saw. Had I known how sexy he was, I would've admitted my feelings for him sooner!

Dae laughed and thought, Well that's quite a compliment! I would take your clothes off, but that would give Silver the satisfaction of fulfilling his dirty thoughts about seeing you naked.

Yeah, please don't. I thought. 

That's what I thought. Dae thought.

"Fine!" Silver snapped. "I'll leave, but this isn't over!"

"Yeah, sure whoever you are!" Dae said.

"It's Silver!" Silver snarled. 

"Whatever, I think Betty's made her choice," said Dae, "so yeah, it is over. Come near my girlfriend again, and I'll take care of you myself! So stop bothering her!"

I laughed as I saw Silver leave with an angry look. After Silver left, Dae used his magic to close the doors and draw the curtains. After that, Dae held me in his arms again. I put my head on his chest and laid back down while he held me. I noticed something different with my head on his chest this time. There wasn't much of a heartbeat. I did hear something, but it was very faint. Even though I thought it added to his weirdness, it didn't really bother me. I never had a boyfriend before and it made me happy that Dae is my first one.


*	*	*


{Norman}

I didn't understand why Betty was so angry when she came home the other night. As far back as I can remember, she hasn't gotten this angry before. At least she didn't assault people. She just didn't want to talk. At that moment, she was so upset that she couldn’t have cared less if she bled out to death. I hope she's calmed down now? 

As I went to the post office and saw what my route was for the day, I couldn't help but think about Betty being so upset. I got snapped out of my thoughts, when I heard Derpy say, "Well hey Norman. You seem to have your head in the clouds today? You okay?"

I sighed and looked down at the wall-eyed pegasus staring up at me. "I guess so. I'm just concerned about my sister, that's all."

"How so?" Derpy asked as her eyes shifted.

"Well she came home looking pretty banged up." I said. "She seemed very angry and wouldn't talk to anyone. She's more angry than just sitting on her tail this time!"

"Ouch!" Derpy said before flinching. "Doesn't that hurt? Nopony does that, because it hurts!"

"She's not all pony," I explained, "she's half pegasus and half human."

"Oh," said Derpy before widening her eyes, "so she's a half and half, huh?"

I nodded, "Uh-huh. Her name's Betty and she's a new Death Walker."

"Then, her last next name is Jewel, like yours?" Derpy asked.

"Yes it is." I replied with a nod.

"From what I've heard, she's already gotten five out of the nine Death Walker abilities in a matter of weeks!" Derpy chimed. "And now, some ponies are speculating that she's the Child of Prophecy!"

"Yeah, I think that's what's bothering her? She probably feels like people are pushing her into being what they want her to be. And to add to that, she's been having power surges lately. I'm concerned that she’ll be on an assignment and have one! She’ll have no way to defend herself then! I dunno? I guess I'm just being an overprotective brother? Maybe that's why she came home so angry last night?" I said with a shrug and confused look in my eyes. 

"I see." Derpy said. "Well, maybe since she's upset, you should just give her some space and let her cool off? I think that's the best thing to do when ponies are mad.” with a nod. “Or you could always just offer them a muffin.” She says before smiling. “That does the trick sometimes, depending on how mad they are?"

I smiled. "I don't know if a muffin would work for this Derpy, but thanks anyway."

"Anytime Norman." Derpy said.

Derpy walked off almost running into a wall, but somehow even with her handicap, she managed to get around with no problems at all.


*	*	*


{Dae}

I had almost finished with my royal duties for the day, and so, I decided to walk around the castle aimlessly. I felt happy that Betty finally admitted her feelings for me.

Well, I thought as a slow smile formed on my face, I guess it's time for me to tell her I'm the King of Hell?

I ran into Parada and she smiled at me. "Well someone's happy today. What's up?"

"Betty finally admitted her feelings for me by making out with me." I said. 

"Oh really?" Parada said while widening her eyes.

"She still thinks I'm a weirdo though." I said with a slight chuckle.

Parada giggled, "Well duh! Everyone, including Lucifer himself, thinks you're weird. You're the strangest ruler of Hell we've ever seen! No one's seen a ruler quite like you before! Not to mention, no one's seen a ruler as creative with their punishments to take care of your enemies. And it makes a great example to deter people from revolting against you too!  It's very effective that your enemies will beg for death during the punishment!” she smiles and giggles, “But as far as your personality goes, yeah, you're just weird."

I rolled my eyes. "Ha ha, very funny Parada."

"So, when are you going to tell her you're the King of Hell?" Parada asked before narrowing her eyes and frowning. 

"Hmm," I said, "I told her that she probably won't be summoned to the Land of Dead until after her tracking assignment is done. I didn't expect her to admit her feelings for me so soon though. I mean, while I'm thankful that I could keep my job a secret from her for so long, the other cat’s out of the bag! I'm thinking I'll summon her tomorrow just to get it over with?"

"What's the matter? Do you think she's going to run away from you because you're the King of Hell?"  

I looked away into the distance. "I don't know? It's hard to say what her reaction will be. I guess I'm just nervous about it?." 

Parada nodded. "Well, that makes sense!" 


*	*	*


{Betty}

Two days before I was set to do my actual tracking assignment, I got summoned to the Land of the Dead.

What the- I thought. I thought Dae told me that I wasn't being summoned to the Land of the Dead until I was done with. If I'm being summoned now, there must be something important I'm needed for.

When I got to the Middle Ground, I greeted Celestia, "So, what needs to be taken care of?"

Celestia smiled. "There's an important matter that needs to be taken care of. The King of Hell wants an audience with you."

"O...Kay?" I asked. "What would the King of Hell want with me?"

"Don't know." Celestia shrugged. I could tell she knew what this was all about because she shifted her gaze to the side. "But he's taken special interest in you. Probably because you're the head of the tracking team that's set to go out in a couple of days? Anyway, his assistant Parada is here to escort you to the castle."

When we got to Celestia's office, I saw a woman that looked older than me sitting on a chair. She had blonde hair and black eyes. As soon as she saw me, she stood up and started circling me like a shark. "What does the King of Hell want with this runt?"

"Excuse me?" I snapped while looking at her sideways with a grimace from her right.

"Betty," scolded Celestia, "watch tone and show some respect!"

"Fine." I mumbled while straightening my head and rolling my eyes . 

"It's okay Celestia," said Parada with a glance at the alicorn, "I'm just curious as to why someone so small was picked to be the leader of the tracking team?"

"Well she is a new Death Walker after all." Celestia responded with a smile.

I wanted to say some snappy remark to Parada because she was starting to get on my nerves, but chose to remain silent.

Parada looked at me. "Wow, someone looks annoyed. No matter, there is one thing that has to be done before you go to the castle, Betty."

"What is it?" I asked with a glance at the strange woman.

"You need to be knocked out, because outsiders that try to get into the castle go into madness trying to figure things out." Parada explained.

"Oh." I said.

"Don't worry, this'll take only a second." Parada said. She came over and gave me a strong punch to the gut and I fell to the floor as blackness overtook my consciousness.


*	*	*


The next time I opened my eyes, I looked around to get my bearings. The room I was in looked like someone important lived here. On the wall in front of me was what looked like a crown that was the symbol of a King.

This must be the King's chambers. I thought.

I also panicked when I found I was unable to move. I noticed that I was covered with a blanket. Great, the Terror Paralyze spell again! Not only is this annoying, but the King of Hell must be an idiot because I can break out of this in a matter of seconds. Although I can't threaten to kill the guy, because he probably gets death threats on a regular basis? So he probably wouldn't even be phased? 

I heard Dae laughing. "You're correct on that one Betty!"

I looked over to see Dae sitting on a chair next me with a gold crown on his head smiling.

“You're the King of Hell, huh?" I asked.

Dae smiled, nodded, and giggled. "Yup."

"No wonder you're so weird!" I exclaimed. "You're a demon and the ruler of Hell. But uh,I would think the ruler of Hell would be a tough guy and not a weirdo though?"

Dae snorted and widened his eyes. "Well, that's an interesting reaction!” He normalizes his eyes, “Most of the time when people find out I'm the King of Hell, they have one of two reactions, run away terrified or throw themselves at me because they're automatically in love."

"From what you've shown me, you're not that scary! My mom's scarier than you!" I said with a chuckle. "But as far as me being automatically in love with you, yeah no! But hey! At least I have an explanation for your weirdness."

Just as I thought I already broke the spell, I sat up. I looked down to see that I was naked and pulled the covers back over me with my arms hurriedly. I also noticed that I was laying on a huge couch. "Seriously Dae, was it necessary to remove my clothes?"

"No," said Dae, "but I felt like it, so I did! But at least I don't have to undress you with my eyes now." before smiling.

"Not only does that add to your weirdness," I said, "it also makes you creepy and perverted!"

"So, am I still a robot to you?" Dae teased. "I mean, you can look for the off switch if you want?"

"Nah, you're an alien from another world, which makes sense, considering you live in the Land of the Dead." I replied.

Dae almost fell out of his chair as he busted out in hysterical laughter! 

"Question!" I said, "Why don't you wear your crown outside the castle?"

"Good question!" replied Dae, "I don't have to wear my crown outside of Hell, so I choose not to."

"Oh." I said. "Makes sense and no, I'm not making out with you here." 

Dae smiled. "Okay, that's fine."

Even though I said no to making out with him, he gave me a weird look. He reached over and kissed me. I pushed him away and smirked. "You just can't help yourself can you?"

Dae shrugged. "I guess not, keep in mind that since I am your second in command and you're the leader, I won't jump into the fight unless it's needed."

"Works for me," I said, "I don't think I'll need your help anyway. I am a Death Walker, so I think I'm good."

"Overconfident aren't you?" Dae smirked.

I rolled my eyes. "Well I did fight through a power surge when I fought Queen Chrysalis. I'm not going to stop fighting until I'm dead. If there's a threat that needs to be taken care of, I'm taking care of it."

Dae nods, "Well, I figured you might say something like that." 

I nodded.

Dae chuckled. "Well, it's time for you to go back home. I didn't tell you I was the King of Hell because I wanted you to fall for me for all the right reasons. Maybe Dad will stop setting up arranged marriages now that I have a girlfriend? I could also do without that brat Princess Twilight sending me weekly marriage proposals as well, though I doubt she'll stop doing that even if she finds out I'm taken?"

I giggled and widened my eyes, "Yup, and I doubt this'll keep Silver away either."

"We can't win can we?" Dae said with a chuckle.

I began to laugh harder. "Hell no!"


*	*	*


When I got back to the Middle Ground, Celestia seemed very happy about something as she smiled and trotted up to me. "So how did it go?"

"Well, finding out my boyfriend is the King of Hell has finally given me a logical explanation for his weirdness!" I said. "I mean, he's Alien from a different dimension! But even though he's now taken, that probably won’t stop Princess Twilight from sending marriage proposals?"

Celestia snorted, "Wow, Betty, that's an interesting response!"

"Yeah well, how did he expect me to react?" I asked. "Run away with my tail between my legs? I'm sorry, but he's too weird to be afraid of. Besides, I've dealt with that psycho I have for a mother all my life! Compared to her, Dae's a kitten!. Even if he was a ruthless cold hearted killer, I doubt I'd be afraid of him?"

Celestia smiled, "Huh, I guess that makes sense? But it's time to send you home to the Land of the Living now!"


*	*	*


Finally, it was time to carry out my tracking assignment. I had laid the individual teams and told them what discretion to go in. In my individual team was Mr. Harmony, Ms. Levi, Lyra Heartstrings, Dae, and myself. We headed towards Grogar's Cave, because I believed that since I found Queen Chrysalis there, there might be others and maybe even Grogar himself. I told each of my individual teams to carry a radio with them, so they can contact me if they get into trouble.

By the time we got to Grogar's Cave, it was raining.

Great! It just had to rain. I thought.

You know it's not going to stay clear sky's every night right? Dae thought. And a Death Walker assignment isn't going to be taken care of in a matter of minutes. It might take a couple of months or years to complete. So it's possible we'll have to regroup and inform each other on the progress on the assignment.

I rolled my eyes and thought, It's not that, I'm ready for that! But it's barely begun and we're stuck in this cave because of the rain.

Dae chuckled and thought, A little eager now aren't we?

I groaned and thought, Whatever.

"Wow, if I didn't know any better," I heard Mr. Harmony say, "I'd say you two are dating, because you're lost in each other's eyes. That's so cute!"  

I looked to see Mr. Harmony, Ms. Levi and Lyra Heartstrings snickering on the other side of the cave.

"Yeah, we're dating! Your point?" I asked.

"Hey, I was just saying you two are cute together!" Mr. Harmony said. "Scarlett told me, you thought Dae was a robot. What made you change your mind?"

Before I could respond, Dae said, "Let's just say she saw the light finally about how much I care about her."

I could feel my face turn red as the word 'awe' came from the other three at about the same time

"Well, someone's a little shy about announcing they're in a relationship with someone." Lyra teased with a smirk.

"We might be dating, but he's still a weirdo!" I said as I glanced back at him with a grin.  

Dae gave me a weird look and I knew exactly what he was going to do next. As usual, before I could react, he pulled me into his arms and kissed me.

Mr. Harmon chuckled. "Scarlett told me that you two kiss every chance you get. That's so cute! I can't wait until I tell Scarlett that you two are dating now!"

I didn't say a word. I stayed in Dae's arms after the kiss and ignored Mr. Harmony. I jumped about a foot in the air when I heard the radio go off. I let go of Dae and took out my notebook out of my bag and listened as the teams reported in. 

"Team  six," the team captain said, "reporting that we have ten inmates. I repeat, ten inmates."

"Team five," the team captain said, "reporting that we have captured five inmates. I repeat we've captured five inmates."

I wrote down the numbers, "Okay, that's fifteen! At least they've been able to get started."

"Team seven," the team captain said, "reporting that we've got ten inmates. I repeat, we've got ten inmates." 

I nodded, "Okay,  twenty five now!"

Then I heard one more team say, "This is team nine we've caught five inmates. I repeat we've got five inmates."

After that, the radio went silent. "Okay we’re up to thirty."

Once  the radio went silent, I sat down and bit the inside of my cheek to keep myself from sitting on my tail. I was irritated, but not exactly angry. Sometimes, I sit on my tail, even when I'm just irritated. Then I got a surprise when the radio went off with SOS signals from my teams.

"Team two, SOS…" The team captain said.

"Team three, SOS…" The team captain said.

Another team captain said, "Team four, SOS…"

"Team five, SOS…" Another team captain said.

The last team captain to radio in said, "Team six, SOS…"

I listened in horror to all of the team captains who sounded barely alive. "Is it just me, or did those team captains sound like they were about to die?"

Mr. Harmony nodded with wide eyes. "I heard it too." 

I panicked. "We need to go to them! I don't care if it's raining, we're going, now!"

As we headed out to go check on the teams who sent up the SOS, I had a pit in my stomach. Something was wrong, very wrong.  
> 12) Princess Twilight's Temper Tantrum
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Betty}

Once we checked on the teams that sent out the SOS, all of them were dead. At the hospital I had to identify all of them so I could send them back to the correct families. After that, I sat down in a chair in the waiting room and put my hands on my head and cried.

"Uh, hi Dae-" I heard Princess Twilight say.

Dae glared up at Twilight harshly to his left side, "I know that look princess," he snapped, "and now is not the time for flirting! I have a girlfriend now, so knock it off!"

"What?" Princess Twilight gasped. She leaned forward and narrowed her eyes, "And who might that be?"

"Right now, it's none of your business!" Dae quipped as he attempted to wave her away with his left hand.

At that moment, I started to get angry. I looked at Dae sitting to my left, and the princess as I snarled, "Would you two shut up! I just lost twenty five of my teammates and you two are arguing about flirting? Really?"

"Listen, Betty-" Princess Twilight said and she sounded offended that I would even shout at royalty.

"I don't care!" I roared.

I could see the anger in her face because I shouted at her. "How dare you shout at royalty! It's too bad I can't make that a punishable offense! That's so rude! I guess it doesn't matter right now, given the circumstances? Anyway, this mission wasn't a failure and it isn't complete yet. Your teammates didn't die in vain."

I don't know what the princess thought. Surely, she could've seen that now wasn't the time to be angry with someone for shouting at her? She picked me up in her magic, whatever spell that she put on could strangle someone if they tried to talk. "You know something Betty? Soldiers die in the Military every single day…"

Whatever she started lecturing me about, I didn't hear it. At that moment, my anger started to get stronger as I thought about my teammates that I lost. It pissed me off that the princess had the nerve to lecture me, because I'm upset at my teammates dying. I looked down at my hand to see a black outline around it. I snarled, "How dare you!"

"What was that?" Princess Twilight growled.

"How dare you lecture me when I lost twenty five of my teammates and am visibly upset!" I snarled. "You're supposed to be the Princess of Friendship! Well, you're not acting like it? Or has the position of ruler of Equestria gone to your head so much that you don't know how to act like a good friend?"

 "But, you're not my friend, you're my subject." Princess Twilight replied.

"It doesn't matter Princess!" I sneered. "When someone's upset, you don't pick them up in your magic and lecture them because you're angry!"

"Well someone needs to be put in their place." Princess Twilight snarled as she lowered her head again and narrowed her eyes.

As I prepared myself to break out of her magic, Princess Twilight charged up her horn and swung me as hard as she could. I blacked out as soon as I hit the wall.


*	*	*


{Dae}

After Princess Twilight knocked Betty up against the wall because of her temper tantrum, that pissed me off to the highest degree. Once I checked Betty into the hospital and the nurses and doctors were tending to her, I went to go confront Princess Twilight. I saw Spike and  Starlight Glimmer corner her out in the hallway. It looked like Spike was big enough to do all of the cornering himself. 

"What?" Princess Twilight growled.

"We saw that Twilight." Spike said. He crossed his arms. "What you just did was unbecoming of the Princess of Friendship."

"But she-" Princess Twilight said.

"Shouted at you?" Starlight Glimmer frowned and furrowed her brow. "Everything Betty said was correct! You let your position as ruler of Equestria go to your head that you would do something so cold-hearted, because she shouted at you? Really! But you're not going to do that to us because we're friends and, that's a double standard, you hypocrite!"

"Yeah, and we were there to witness that," said Spike, "me and Starlight are going to the Royal Court tomorrow and we're charging you with a crime."

"What crime might that be?" Princess Twilight snapped as she looked to the dragon on her left.

"Assaulting someone for something that isn't a punishable offense! Even you, the ruler of Equestria, can be held accountable for something like that. Just because you're the ruler of Equestria, doesn't mean you can get away with everything!" Starlight snarled.

At that time, I felt the need to add insult to injury, "Oh and Princess?"

Spike, Starlight Glimmer and Princess Twilight turned around to see me. "Since you want to know who my girlfriend is, it's the girl that just knocked up against the wall."

"What? She's not even royalty!" Princess Twilight gasped.

"It doesn't matter Princess!" I snapped. "I'm a ruler and I can date whoever I want, just like you can. And since you've harmed her and in a fit of rage, I'm going to be very creative with my punishment for you!” I smiled, “Come near my girlfriend again to provoke her into harming you, I'm going to know about it. If that happens, I will declare war on Equestria! The country will be destroyed and you will have blood on your hooves for every single subject lost."

"You wouldn't dare!" Princess Twilight snarled.

I raised my left eyebrow and glared at her. "Oh really? You're pushing your luck Princess. Now, for crying out loud, stop sending me those marriage proposals! I've been saying no for two years now! Get it through your thick skull that NO means NO!"

After Princess Twilight left, pouting like a four year old, Starlight and Spike looked at me in shock. "What?"

"Wow, the King of Hell and the Child of Prophecy! Not bad Dae!" Spike said with a smirk.

Starlight laughed, "Yup, you picked a keeper, that's for sure. Betty is a diamond in the ruff! She's one of a kind!"

I chuckled, "Yeah, I know. That's why I fell in love with her. Actually, I fell for her the first time I laid eyes on her. I couldn't stand that stupid princess to begin with, which is exactly why I broke the contract. The first time I saw Betty was when I was on a date with Princess Twilight. I didn't think half and halves were good flyers, until I saw Betty fly. She flew right over us because we were sitting at a picnic table. It was shortly after that, that I broke the contract with the princess and started following Betty around."

Starlight and Spike snorted in surprise.

I rolled my eyes. "Yeah, yeah I know. Although Betty does still think I'm a weirdo, at least she doesn't think I'm a robot anymore."

"Wait," said Starlight, "she actually thought you were a robot?"

I nodded. "Yup. The first time I said hi to her I could barely say it. So I'm guessing that's when the whole I'm a weirdo thing started."

Starlight laughed, "Yeah, I would think you're a weirdo too if you could barely say hi to me."

"And I did kiss her on our friendly dinner date." I said.

"Yeah, I would think you're weird too. Since you were kissing someone that you weren't dating at the time." Spike chuckled.

I smiled. "Well, she's mine now and I'm going to do everything in my power to keep her."

Starlight and Spike smiled and said, "Awww!"

"Well, I'd better go and take care of Betty." I said.

Starlight and Spike nodded.

"Sure," said Starlight, "we'd better go too, we need to gather evidence against Twilight to hold her accountable for her crime."

*	*	*


{Norman}

As soon as I found out Betty was in the hospital, I explained the situation to my boss and she let me take the rest of the day off. I rushed over to the hospital and the nurse told me Betty was in room 4! When I got to the room, Fluttershy and Discord were there on the other side of the hospital bed. I looked to see Betty lying there, covered in a blanket and knocked, possibly in a coma and of course, banged up. 

"What happened?" I asked as I turned my head to the draconequus and pegasus.

"We're not really sure about that?" said Fluttershy while looking to her left at me, just beyond Discord, "All we know is that Betty lost twenty five people and ponies on her tracking team."

"What?" I gasped. "How?"

Discord frowned and shook his head, "It's not clear if Betty's going to pull through with her injuries. When she got injured, her vital signs were completely out of whack. Once she's stable, the doctors will wake her up and send her home to finish her recovery."

I looked around the room to see Dae wasn't here. "Where's Dae?"

"Oh, the King of Hell had to step out for a minute. He's pretty pissed off about what's happening to his girlfriend. He just needs to clear his head, that's all." Fluttershy said empathetically.

I paused. "Wait, did you just say that Dae is the King of Hell, and Betty is his girlfriend?"

Fluttershy smiled and nodded at me. "Yup! Those two are dating now. It seems Betty's changed her mind about him being a robot."

I snorted. "I guess so. I wonder how that happened?"

"Let's just say that she finally saw how much I cared about her." I heard Dae say. "I didn't tell her I'm the King of Hell because I wanted her to fall for all the right reasons and not because I'm a King."

I turned to see Dae standing there in the hallway, "I see." I said. "So, how did Betty get injured?"

Dae frowned. "I don't want to talk about it and I'm pretty sure Betty won't want to when she wakes up." 

Knowing how Betty is, I knew Dae is absolutely correct.


*	*	*


{Betty}

When I woke up, I had the worst headache ever. On top of that, my ears were ringing. The fact that I have pony ears only served to make the ringing more intense.

Lovely, I thought, I got a migraine from that spoiled brat that rules Equestria.

You were in a coma for two weeks. Dae thought. When you got injured by that impudent alicorn, your vital signs were completely out of whack. The doctors put you in a coma to get them under control. Now that your vitals are under control you're at home.  You're in your room and we're keeping a close eye on you. We thought we were going to lose you for a little bit there.

I heard a sigh from someone who entered the room, "How's she doing?"

"I'm fine," I growled, "I'm awake and I'm not opening my eyes and you can't make me!"

"It's fine Betty," said Norman, "here, this might help."

I flinched when I felt Norman touch the tip of my ears one after the other. I sighed with relief as whatever Norman just did helped calm down the pain.

"That seems to have worked?" Norman said.

Once the ringing in my ears stopped and my headache subsided, I opened my eyes and looked over at Dae and Norman and it looked like there were two sets of each on the other side of my room. I quickly closed my eyes.

"What's wrong Betty?" Dae asked.

"It seems that you and Norman have been cloned now." I replied.

Dae snorted. "Wow Betty, I went from being a robot to being a clone. How nice."

"Ha, ha, Dae." I said with a smirk.

"Anyway, we're probably not going back out again until you finish your recovery." Dae said.

"Great!" I said before looking up and frowning. "If that twitty purple pony ever comes near me again, I swear..."

"Oh, don't worry about her," growled Dae with a cruel smile, "I have a special punishment in mind for her."

"Yeah, I'm not even going to ask." I said as I shook my head. I looked at Dae, "I don't even want to know!"

Norman couldn't stop himself from laughing at what I just said. 


*	*	*


As soon as I recovered enough to finally set foot outside my bedroom, I went downstairs to hear Dae and Discord laughing about something. When I got out into the foyer, I saw them on the other side of a table and walked close enough to see... And then, I looked in horror to see Discord showing Dae my baby pictures!

"Look at this one!" Discord laughed. He flipped to a picture of me when I was three or four years old with his lion paw and pointed with his big nail. I was obviously angry about something, because in the picture, I sat on my tail and Fluttershy had a shocked look on her face.

"Wow, she even sat on her tail back then?" Dae chuckled with a wry grin.

Discord smiled and nodded. "Uh-huh! But back then it was absolutely adorable! That reminds me, I do have a video of her first learning how to fly." he said before turning his head further to look at Dae. 

"Really Discord?" I exclaimed as I walked closer. "Dae and I just got together a few days ago, and you're already showing Dae my baby pictures?"

"What? You were absolutely adorable even back then!" said Discord as he looked at me wide-eyed and pretending to be innocent. He looks down at me as he floats and smiles his familiar snaggle-tooth grin, "And now that I'm your proud father, I couldn't help myself! But, now that you're down here, think you might want to watch the video of your first flight with your new boyfriend?"

I groaned as my eyes went skyward, "Fine." 

I sat down on the plush green couch to the left of Dae on the other side of the room and Discord put the video into the player underneath the big flat-panel monitor. In the video it looked like I was about six years old. If I recall correctly, dad left that year and I'm not sure if it happened before or after that video took place. 


<*****>


Fluttershy and I were standing in the backyard and she flapped her wings a couple of times and I copied her.

"Now, I hear you've had a couple of flying lessons already?" Fluttershy asked with an inquisitive look in her blue eyes.

I nodded. "But only just learned how to get off the ground!"

"Okay then, show me what you've learned." Fluttershy said with a warm smile.

"Okay." I said. I flapped my wings a couple of times, lifted myself a couple of inches off the ground and then fell flat on my face with a thud.

I could tell Fluttershy tried to be nice with her critique just by the tone of her voice. She looked down at me, "Well, that was a good try, but I think I have a much better way to help you."

I looked up at her and scrunched my mouth, “Huh?”

"Well, I actually modified this from when Pinkie was trying to help me to get over my fear of heights." Fluttershy explained. 

I got back to my feet and gave Fluttershy a puzzled look. "But you're a pegasus! Why would you be afraid of heights?" 

Fluttershy blushed and looked off to the right. "It's a long story."

I shrugged. "Okay."

She looked back up at me and said,"Now, it goes like this, a hop," And she continued, "flap and a jump!"

As Fluttershy demonstrated what she just said, Rainbow Dash zipped in from the skies and landed perfectly, as her hooves touched down on the ground next to Fluttershy, "Hey guys! What's up?" She said before looking at me and then turning right to face Fluttershy.

"I'm teaching Betty how to start flying." Fluttershy replied with a smile.

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. "Let me guess, the hop, flap and jump technique? You know that's not going to work, right? Half and half's aren't good flyers! It's impossible!"

"Excuse me, Rainbow Dash," said Fluttershy, "being a flying instructor myself, I've taught plenty of half and half's, just like Betty here and they're all great flyers!"

"Oh yeah, that's right!" Rainbow Dash said. "A couple of your students got into the Junior Flyer’s Academy? But I still can't believe you got a flying instructor job anyway."

As Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy carried on with their conversation, Discord trained the camera on me.

"Hmm," I said to myself, "let's see, a hop, flap and a jump!" 

I did exactly what Fluttershy told me to do and before I knew it, I took off the ground like a rocket! I was flying! Actually flying! And soon, I started to have fun with it in the sky to see what I could do!

An insane idea must’ve crossed my young mind at that point and after I did a barrel roll, Discord turned the camera back to Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash. Fluttershy looked stunned with her jaw dropped as she watched me fly. She tapped Rainbow Dash on the shoulder with her left forehoof and pointed at me in the air, "Uh, Rainbow Dash?"

Rainbow Dash looked at Fluttershy, "What?"

Rainbow followed Fluttershy’s hoof to see me in the sky as Discord laughed and focused the camera back on me. I was having fun doing barrel rolls again while Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash gasped at me flying.

"Y-You, what? Uh?" Rainbow Dash stammered. "How did she learn to do a barrel roll? Are you sure this is her first time flying Fluttershy?" as she stared wide-eyed at the spectacle.

I noticed Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy staring at me in shock. I stopped flying and hovered. "What?"

"Are you sure this is your first time flying?" Fluttershy shouted at me from the ground.

I tilted my head to the right. "Yeah, why?"

"It sure didn't look like it." Rainbow Dash while her magenta eyes stood there, wide as saucers in my direction.

"Well, it seems Fluttershy's technique worked better than my teachers did. Just flap your wings like a bird and you'll be up in the air in no time! Yeah right!" I said with a chuckle.

"And what about the barrel rolls?" Fluttershy asked. “How did you learn to do that so quickly?”

"Oh that," I said with a shrug, "I've seen dad do it all the time before he left. Since I was up in the air, I figured, why not give it a try?"

"Welp," said Rainbow Dash, "it looks like I put my hoof in my mouth. I take back what I said about half and half's not being good flyers!" She smiled at me. "Hey, now that you're flying, how's about a race?"

I nodded with a devious grin. "Sure."

"Okay, the first one around the cottage ten times and back wins!” Rainbow said as she launched into the air with her wings flapping, “And if you beat me, you get serious bragging rights."

"You're on!"

As we started racing, we were almost done with our tenth lap and were neck and neck when Rainbow lost her flight pattern and crashed into a nearby tree. Fluttershy went into a fit of hard laughter shortly before Discord.

"See Betty? I told you!" Fluttershy chuckled. "Even Commander Rainbow Dash, the best flyer in Equestria crashes. And she does it more than you think. Hence, the nickname Rainbow Crash."

I couldn't stop myself from laughing as I landed gently while flapping my wings. I had tears in my eyes, as I laughed so hard and stopped flapping to bring my wings back to my sides. The video ended after that.


<*****>


After the video ended, I had to admit, that did make me feel better.

"Wow," Dae chuckled, "Commander Rainbow Dash, outdone by a six year old! Don't see that everyday!"

I could feel my face turn red and I looked away to the right. Dae nudged me on the shoulder. I looked back at him and he kissed me!

Discord chuckled, "Well now, I should just leave you two alone."

The next thing I knew, I Dae had pulled me onto his lap and I started making out with him. That was fine by me, as long as he didn't take my clothes off.


*	*	*


{Celestia}

I groaned and shook my head as I read Twilight's angry letter to me about Dae dating Betty. Twilight basically said it should be forbidden for Dae to date anyone but royalty. 

"When is this idiot going to get a clue?" I said to myself before sighing.

"Ahem." I heard Twilight say.

I tried not to roll my eyes as I bowed to her.

"Who were you just calling an idiot now?" Twilight asked with a frown.

I normalized my posture, "That would be you!" I snapped before a smirk began to form on my face.

"I'm an idiot?" Twilight growled. "Dae is dating someone who isn't royalty. And then, that brat decided to shout at me when she lost twenty five of her teammates!"

My ears went flat against my head when Twilight reminded me of what she did to Betty. "You wanna know something Twilight? How would you feel if you lost half of the citizens of Equestria?"

Twilight looked like she realized her mistake when I asked her that question. "Oh… I-I would be unhappy about it and I would probably shout at somepony who's being insensitive." She said as her purple eyes began to widen with the startling clarity that just entered her mind.

"Uh-huh," I said as I nodded, I looked at her fiercely, "don't you think you owe somepony an apology?"

"Well, I would, but Dae wants me to stay away from her." Twilight said with a frown as she narrowed her eyes again. "He also said he had some sort of creative punishment for me too?"

"And I don't blame him!" I said. "You definitely deserve whatever punishment he gives you Twilight! You’ve been very insufferable, as of late!"

Twilight sighed and hung her head in remorse. "I have to find some way to make it up to her…"

"I don't care what you do at this point." I said. "But seriously Twilight, please I'm begging you to stay away from the Middle Ground. I don't want to see you at the moment. I don't care what your visit is about. I'm not going to convince Dae to marry you. I'm also not going to convince him to let you be around Betty either. Now get lost!"

Without another word, Twilight left with her tail between her legs and her head hung in penance.


*	*	*


{Dae}

The day came for Princess Twilight's trial for assaulting Betty. It surprised me, because the Royal Court actually agreed to charge her with a crime and bring her to trial, although from what I discovered, there were at least a dozen witnesses, besides Starlight, Spike, and me. Not to mention the security cameras. I guess with all the evidence, the Royal Court couldn't turn a blind eye to this? 

Betty asked the court to not be there to testify, and the Court allowed it. 

Since this trial accused Princess Twilight of a crime, her crown and royal attire were taken away from her and she was to be viewed as a regular pony. It didn't matter if she was an alicorn. As the trial got started and the prosecutors showed all the evidence against Twilight, she had her head on the table and she looked ashamed about what she did. She has been nothing but rude and annoying lately and when she did what she did to Betty, she showed herself to be a snot at the highest degree of being a brat.

The prosecutor was a pale green unicorn named Bumble with a short blond mane and tail and a briefcase for a cutie mark. "Your Honor, there is one more piece of evidence that I need to present for this case."

The Judge nodded at his high wooden desk. "The Prosecutor may present evidence for this case."

"Before I do, may I request to speak to Your Honor first?" Bumble asked.

The Judge nodded. "Yes, you may please approach me."

Bumble pulled out of his briefcase a stack of papers and showed it to the Judge using his magic. He laid them onto the high desk and they soon talked in a low whisper for about 5 minutes before the Judge solemnly nodded.

"If you please," said Bumble after turning away from the Judge, "I would like for Twilight the defendant to please read over exhibit 'E', it's the most important witness testimony of all. It's from the victim of this crime, Betty Jewel. She is not here and understandably so. Twilight, please read over these documents."

Bumble collected the documents from the desk with his magic and trotted over to the table where Twilight sat on her haunches in the small metal chair. He paused and placed the stack of papers onto the desk. 

She magically lifted them to her face with a violet glow and gasped after she read them, "Hospital records! Now I know she wasn't injured that bad when I left." 

"She was Twilight," said Bumble with a nod, "she was in a coma for two weeks. She almost died because of you." 

The audience gasped and they murmured among themselves. The Judge lifted his gavel with his purple forehoof and banged it onto his desk. "Order! Order in the CourtRoom!" 

As Princess Twilight looked in shock at Betty's hospital records, I could hear in her thoughts, There's got to be some way I can make it up to her. But Dae wants me to stay away from her? Even though Equestrian Law does say that a person of royalty can't date someone who's not royalty, that's not the Law in Hell. I have no idea what I'm going to do to reconcile this. I guess this is one situation that can't just be fixed with an apology. I deserve whatever punishment I get from Equestria and Dae. What am I going to do?

Well at least she's showing remorse, I thought, but I think she's doing it out of embarrassment and shock. I doubt she's really remorseful. She's not going to get away with assaulting Betty if I got something to say about it. This is way more serious than when Betty smashed a statue of an enemy of Equestria. Even though Betty did it out of anger, that action actually helped Equestria in the long run. But assaulting Betty for no reason other than being pissed off and almost killing her in the process? The Princess won't get maximum punishment because she's the ruler of Equestria. 

Princess Twilight sighed and looked down at the table where she sat at. She finally brought herself to look at the Judge. "Your Honor, I know I'm guilty of this crime. I plead guilty of  all charges that I'm accused of. I will take whatever punishment you give me. Even if it means stepping down from the throne and choosing a successor before my 32 year mark."

The Judge smiled and nodded. "Very well, because Equestrian Law states I can't send the ruler of Equestria to jail, I can only give you a punishment of 3 years house arrest. Another part of your punishment is that you will not be allowed to wear your royal attire for the duration of your punishment. This trial is concluded."

The Judge banged the gavel once more and trial was over with. 


*	*	*


After the trial went outside and sat down on a nearby bench and didn't do anything but stare off into space. I was snapped out of it when I heard Princess Twilight say, "Dae is there any chance I could… Um…"

My right eye twitched in anger as I snapped at her, "No! You're not going anywhere near her. I don't care if you want to make it up to her. I'm not buying your apology for a second. I’m sure if your friends hadn't charged you with a crime, you wouldn't be apologizing for it! And besides, I highly doubt your apology is sincere. You threw Betty up against a wall in anger because she shouted at you, when you should've been taking things seriously! Betty lost twenty five of her teammates, and you acted like a rotten child, all because she shouted at you! And on top of all that, you STILL want to force my hand into marrying you by sending me weekly marriage proposals! You seem to have forgotten what it means to be the Princess of Friendship. It shouldn’t matter if Betty's one of your close friends or just one of your subjects!"

Princess Twilight's ears dropped and this time it seemed like she showed sincere remorse but I didn't want to hear it. To me she's only doing it because she got caught and she's embarrassed by her actions. I saw it in her eyes and the tears she had in her eyes were fake. Fake tears that only an insolent princess would have, just because she thinks since she's the ruler of Equestria, that she can do whatever she wants. I just wanted her out of my sight at the moment, until I summoned her for her punishment.

"You know what Princess?" I snarled. "Stay out of my sight and don't go near me or Betty and don't even think about summoning her to the Castle. AND DON'T SEND ANYMORE MARRIAGE PROPOSALS! I'M NOT INTERESTED!"

Princess Twilight didn't say anything to me. She simply walked away and I listened to her thoughts. It made me more angry with what I heard. She would continue to send me marriage proposals because she thinks I'll change my mind sooner or later. She also thought that if she started proposing to Betty, then I would follow suit if Betty accepted it and that one only caused me to roll my eyes in disgust. 

Oh sure, If we married her we would be the most famous herd in Equestria! But Betty still has to say yes to her and we all know that’s not happening... I smiled determinedly as I knew for a fact, that once again Princess Twilight wasn't going to get wanted, just because she ruled over Equestria.
> 13) Betty's Gift to Princess Twilight
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Betty}

"Are you kidding me Dae?" I said. It made me angry when I heard what Dae just told me about what Princess Twilight's thoughts were. "Yeah, there's no way that's happening! If you want to marry her, fine. I'm not doing it, no way!"

"Let's see Betty," said Dae, "I've been rejecting her marriage proposals for two years now. I'm not marrying her either. It's a shame I have to keep a line of communication open with her for military purposes, but still, I wouldn't go through with marrying her, even if you made me! I'd rather sit in a dungeon instead. But the funny thing is, not even my dad wouldn't marry her! If he told me that if he did, he'd probably have to keep her on the other side of the castle and he mentioned that the only way he would have sex with her is to produce a heir to the throne."

I snorted. "Wow, if a king won't marry her, that says a lot about her character!"

"Yeah, no kidding!" Dae agreed with a slight sardonic chuckle.

"Can you do me a favor and try to intercept those marriage proposals?" I asked with a gleam of hope in my eyes.

"I don't know if I can?" Dae said. "I can talk to Fluttershy and Discord and tell them what to look out for, but that's it! I'm pretty sure one or two will still slip by them..."

"Great," I groaned while looking down and sighing. I looked up at Dae, "So what should I look for?"

"Be on the lookout for an envelope addressed from the princess, with the royal seal on it. The top left of the envelope should be the engagement ring on it." Dae replied. 

"Lovely, I'm not looking forward to seeing any of it." I said before shaking my head.


*	*	*


The next morning, I went downstairs and it pissed me off when I saw exactly what Dae said to look for, sitting on the kitchen table. It was no less than a marriage proposal from the Princess! I facepalmed and groaned before seeing Norman eating breakfast. He looked up and frowned at me. "That letter from the princess came yesterday. What's the ring for? An apology ring?"

I shook my head. "No, it’s worse! It's a marriage proposal!"

"Wait, what?" Norman said in shock with wide eyes and an open mouth.

"You heard me!" I said before nodding, "A marriage proposal! It's the same type of letter she's been sending to Dae for two years! And well, now that I'm Dae's girlfriend, she's sending me letters too now, thinking if I say yes, Dae will follow suit."

Norman's jaw dropped. "Seriously?"

I nodded as I chuckled slightly, "Yup. I'm not even going to bother to read it. I don't care if she's apologizing to me or pleading or promising me all sorts of royal favors! The answer is the same...."

Norman frowned, “A big resounding NO, I take it?” 

I took the letter and ripped it up while giggling as I exclaimed, “Exactly!” I then used my fire powers to melt the ring down after crushing it underneath my boot. After I did that, I threw everything in the trash and dusted my hands off before grabbing some breakfast.


*	*	*


Through the next two weeks, I got two marriage proposals. Dae didn't answer his marriage proposals, and according to Celestia, the princess has been sending her letters asking her to convince us to say yes. Yeah, that's not going to happen. 

I didn't feel like doing anything today because I hadn't recovered enough to after Tirek and the rest of the escapees, so I was homebound for the time being. 

Since the engagement rings the princess sent to me are considered gifts, I can do whatever I want to them. And that's exactly what Dae's been doing with his, mostly chucking them in his furnace along with the letters. 

I decided to do some 'artwork' with the rings Princess Twilight gave me. So I got some construction paper, glue, and a hammer. I sat down at the kitchen table and smashed the rings into pieces. Once I did that, I used the pieces to spell out the letters 'n' and 'o' and then glued them to the construction paper. When I was getting ready to put my finishing touches on it, I suddenly heard Dae laughing. Since he could read my thoughts, I could only  wonder how long he had been standing there listening to them.

"In case you're wondering," said Dae. He smirked. "I've been standing here for a while now. I didn't think you would actually do it!"

"What?" I said with sarcasm while smirking at the demon lord. "Since the Princess just loves to give me these lovely gifts, I figured I'd give her one in return!"

Norman came downstairs to see what me and Dae were laughing about and asked. "What's so funny?" with a frown on his face

Dae cleared his throat and composed himself enough to speak before looking at Norman, "Well, it seems that the Princess’s marriage proposals she sent to Betty have sparked her creativity!"

"Huh?" Norman said. 

Dae pointed at the kitchen table at my 'artwork'. When Norman looked down at it he busted into a fit of laughter. Dae and I joined in on it. 

"And look," said Dae, "she even used the gold chains to connect the pieces!"

Discord and Fluttershy came into the kitchen to see what we were laughing about.

"Something this amusing that I’m not privy to yet? Do tell?" Discord asked.

"Well Dad," I responded before looking up at the draconequus, "I decided to make the Princess a gift, you know, as a thank you for knocking me up against a wall and putting me into a coma for two weeks!"

Discord looked at me with a confused look on his face. "What?"

I pointed to my 'artwork' sitting on the kitchen table. Discord and Fluttershy gathered to the table to see it and suddenly almost died laughing. Fluttershy grinned after her hysterical giggles. "Can I send the letter to her?"

I cracked up wide-eyed with a smirk, "Sure!"

"Oh goodie! I'll have to bring the camera and get a shot of Twilight's reaction!" Fluttershy said.

I couldn't catch my breath because of my continuous laughter. 

I don't know which is funnier, the day I humiliated Marble or this. I thought.

I think it's a tie? Dae thought. 

I still hadn't stopped laughing and now I can't wait to see the picture of Princess Twilight's reaction to my 'gift'.


*	*	*


{Celestia}

I sat at my desk in my office, laughing at Twilight's reaction to Betty's little 'gift' she made for her. Thankfully, because Twilight is on punishment for what she did to Betty, she won't be allowed to come to the Land of the Dead until her punishment is up and I heard she got three years house arrest and so, that won’t be anytime soon!

While in a fit of hysterical giggling from the fiasco, I suddenly heard Dae clear his throat. I looked up with a grunt. "Your Highness!"

I got up and bowed to him. "It's okay Celestia, you can look at me now."

I rose and snorted, "So, I got an angry letter from Twilight today!"

Dae cracked up, "It seems the Princesses' marriage proposals have peeked Betty's creativity."

I floated over to Dae the picture of Betty's 'gift' that Twilight was so upset about. Dae and I started laughing at it.

Dae composed himself enough to speak after shaking his head, "Fluttershy even showed us a picture of Princess Twilight's reaction when she opened the box!"

"Wow." By this time, my eyes were watering from laughing so much. I wiped my tears, "I wonder what Betty's going to do with Twilight's proposals next? I would hope that Betty's 'artwork' would give Twilight a clear ‘no’ for answer, but probably not?"

Dae groaned. "Seriously, when is she going to get the picture that we don't like her?"

"I have no idea." I said as I shook my head. 

Dae sighed, "Well it's time for me to head back!"

I nodded. "Sure."

When Dae left, I resumed my laughter at Twilight's angry letter. 


*	*	*



{Betty}

The following week, I recovered enough to go after Tirek and the remaining escapees from the prison in the afterlife. The day before I was getting ready to go out, Dae and I were on a date at Sugarcube Corner.

"Aww," said Pinkie Pie as she walked past us, "you two are a cute couple."

Suddenly, out of nowhere there was a loud roar coming from somewhere off in the distance. I went outside to see what was going on. "What in the world is happening here?"

I heard Cozy Glow gasp inside my head. What's wrong Cozy Glow? I thought.

I know what the roar is connected to! Cozy Glow thought. It's Tirek 

Are you sure? I thought.

Yes I'm sure! Cozy Glow thought. Bet you anything he's going to want to fight the Child of Prophecy! 

Great, okay then I'm out of here! I thought.

As I flew after Tirek as fast as possible I heard Dae's voice in my head. How is Cozy Glow's thoughts inside your head?

I'll explain later. I thought. I looked down while I was flying to see Dae running alongside me. 

When I got in front of Tirek, he looked up and let out a belly laugh. "Well if it isn't the Child of Prophecy! Now that's my type of opponent to fight! What do you say, wanna have a go?"

As I hovered in mid air, I smiled. "Wow, since you're so eager to fight me, I'm going to give you a condition."

"And what might that be?" Tirek said before lifting his left eyebrow.

"You have to race me!" I said before circling around in the air. "Last one to the outskirts of Equestria is a rotten egg!" And then, I flew as fast as my wings could carry me!

I started flying toward the outskirts of Equestria, when I heard Terik's loud thundering footsteps behind me. I could hear his heavy breathing as he ran after me and I couldn’t help but giggle because it reminded me of the day I humiliated Marble. 

"Come on big boy!" I taunted. "Don't you wanna fight me? Or are you too out of shape to catch up?"

I looked down as I was flying to see Dae laughing as I taunted Tirek. Finally, I saw the outskirts of Equestria coming up. I noticed I wasn't even out of breath and I hadn't even broken a sweat. That’s interesting, because any normal person, including a half and half wouldn’t be able to do that! I looked over and chuckled when I saw Dae stop to catch his breath.

"It's probably because you're a… Death Walker… Betty…" Dae said, still trying to catch his breath.

I tilted my head to the right. "But you're the King of Hell! How can you be out of breath?"

"I don't know. I haven't been training much lately. From what I know of, Death Walkers tend to be stronger than demons." Dae replied.

Finally, Tirek caught up to me and as I hovered in the air, I kept taunting him. "You sure you wanna fight me Tirek? It looks like you’re already out of steam?”

Dae must’ve found my continued taunting of Tirek funny, because he was laughing pretty hard now. 

"That's not funny!" Tirek roared while stretching out his muscular claws. "I'm going to fight you, Child of Prophecy!"

I groaned and moved my eyes skyward. "I swear, if someone calls me the Child of Prophecy, one more time."

You keep denying it, but you know it's true! Cozy Glow scolded me.

Whatever. I thought.

"Okay let's do this!" Tirek said as he clenched his claws together. He began to form huge balls of fire in them and proceeded to throw them at me! 

I easily dodged the balls of flame as I did backflips in the air. One of them almost grazed my leg and another barely missed my head, but I could already tell the centaur was growing irritated, not that I cared.. 

I corrected my body in the air as I hovered and said, "What's the matter, Tirek?" with a playful smirk. "Am I a challenge for you?"

"No," Tirek growled, "you just won't stay still!"

I giggled, "No honey, that's not really how a fight works dear."

He lobbed two more flaming missiles which I easily dodged by doing barrel rolls. I smiled when it seemed I had this fight in the bag, when somehow Tirek used his powers to summon a boulder and dropped it on me. 

"Oh well," I heard Tirek laugh, "I guess the Child of Prophecy couldn't win the fight afterall."

For some reason, I felt a strange burst of power. While I know not the origin of this power, I used it to bust through the boulder as quickly and easily as if I were cutting a piece of paper! I looked down at my hand to see a black outline around it. I gasped when I saw it. I remembered seeing this right before Princess Twilight threw me up against the wall. What is this? What's going on?

Calm down Betty, it's called the Dark Aura, Dae thought, it happens based on a person's strength. I've been able to achieve it once, so far myself. But normally, it takes a while to be able to do it and a lot of training. You just recovered from what Princess Twilight did to you. And you've already achieved it. Interesting, that's probably because-

Oh no you don't! Don't even say it! I thought.

Tirek looked at me and laughed, "Oh, daydreaming during a fight? That's so rude!"

"And I have to be nice to you because?" I said as I rolled my eyes.

Tirek grinned. "Oh well, it doesn't matter, all good things must come to an end. And this ends with you dying!"

"Oh really? Cause so far, you haven’t been able to kill squat!" I took out my staff and used my glass and darkness powers to turn it into a blade. I used the strength from my dark aura and threw it at Tirek with all my might. Somehow, my staff got caught between his horns. This is an interesting change of events.

Somehow, I was able to use my powers to make my staff longer by turning my hands into a fist and moving them away from each other as if I were stretching out an invisible pole. My staff broke Terik's horns in the process and he fell backwards howling in pain. Huh, I didn't think you could do that to a dead person!

"Betty catch!" Dae shouted. I turned around and reached out with my right hand to catch the crystal prison that is used to capture dead souls right before it fell beyond my grasp. I then turned the crystal to Tirek and let it’s white glow consume him and pull him in! I smiled as he got sucked while screaming in agony from his horns. 

When I landed on the ground, Dae smiled at me. "You are definitely the Child of Prophecy if you can achieve the dark aura after you just recovered from an injury!"

I rolled my eyes. "Uh, no for the last time, I'm not the Child of Prophecy!"

"Yeah, sure, keep talking Betty." Dae said with a smirk.

Before I could reply, I fell over and passed out.
> 14) Being a Death Walker is Dangerous
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Cozy Glow}

After Betty passed out from what I sensed was a power surge, Dae heard me talking inside Betty's head during her fight with Tirek. I heard Dae ask Betty why my voice was inside her head during the fight and so it was time for me to at least see if the King of Hell can see me, since he could already hear my thoughts inside Betty’s head. Right after Dae got Betty home and Fluttershy cleaned her up before putting her to bed, I took a deep breath and hovered right in front of everyone in the room. Dae, Discord, Fluttershy and Norman were all there, they paused and I'm going to assume that they saw me when I smiled and blurted out. "Hi guys!"

Dae's jaw dropped, "Okay why are you standing in front of me and why haven't you crossed over yet, Cozy Glow?"

For some reason, I felt nervous at what I was getting ready to say. I frowned as I stammered, "Honestly, I'm not really sure? All I know is, I died in my statue five years ago. Then somehow, I talked to Betty in some sort of limbo place. Then, Betty woke up in the hospital and I saw her through the  bathroom mirror. And after that point, my soul has been bound to hers.” I smiled, "Oh and Dae, I sensed your creepy dark presence with Betty right after she went back to when she recovered. And I heard your voice inside her too, so I gotta wonder if Betty's put two and two together yet?” I lowered my gaze, “She might've done so by now, you know? I guess I'll have to ask her when she wakes up, huh?” I frowned, “But, I have no idea when that's going to be. I know she passed out from that power surge when she was fighting with Tirek. And from what I sensed, it was really bad!"

Dae nodded. "Yeah, it was a bad one."

Fluttershy tilted her head. "Hmmm, I see that Amulet of Invisibility that we gave you?"

Norman raised his left eyebrow. "Amulet of what now?"

Fluttershy smiled, "It's an Amulet that's supposed to help balance out a power surge when it happens for a Death Walker. I know it works because the Icebreakers tested it out on me." Fluttershy frowned. "But it has to be worn by someone else in order for it to work. Since Dae was stalking Betty and now he's her boyfriend, the Amulet did its job and it helped Betty during her power surges."

Fluttershy examined the Amulet and smiled. "It looks like it did the job once again! I mean that power surge would've put her out of commission for a long time after, otherwise. Although, nothing can kill her until after she's made her Death Walker decision.” Fluttershy looked down and sighed, “Which she hasn't made yet... The Icebreakers will ask her, when the time comes."

"What is a Death Walker's decision?" Norman asked with a quizzical look on his face. 

Fluttershy looked back up and sighed, "The Death Walker decision is whether or not you want to live or die."

Norman widened his eyes. "Why is that decision even necessary?"

"Well, a lot of it has to do with balancing out the power in this universe and stuff like that." Discord said as he threw his lion paw in the air forward. "However, most of the time, the Icebreakers will decide who becomes a Death Walker and who doesn't. Even if a Death Walker decides to die, it's not much of a loss because they can still go back and forth from the Land of the Dead and the Land of Living. I'm just going to assume if a Death Walker makes their decision to die, their power is weakened by that. Although Betty is the Child of Prophecy…"

"Wait, hold up, time out." Norman said while leaning forward. "You mean to tell me that the prophecy I read in school about a Death Walker being as strong as an Alicorn, that is talking about Betty?"

Discord and Fluttershy nodded and said in unison, "Uh-huh." While Dae only muttered, “Yeah, basically!”

Norman's jaw dropped. "I don't believe it, but okay then."

Dae chuckled, "Don't worry, Betty doesn't believe it either. She actually gets mad when people say that about her."

"I know," I said, "I mean, seriously? Achieving the Dark Aura right as she's been recovering from being injured? Yeah, she's not the Child of Prophecy alright! Please!" I rolled my eyes. I sighed before adding, "But no, Betty doesn't see it that way at all."

At this point, practically everybody in the room giggled.

Discord frowned with his eagle talon at his chin, "I wonder where Betty gets her stubbornness from?" 

Norman shrugged. "I have no idea. From what I know, most of the people in that family aren't so quick to deny their power and what they've accomplished? So, you gotta understand why it’s a mystery to me!"

"Hmm, interesting." Dae said while glancing at Norman. He centers his view, "Maybe one of these days, Betty'll stop being so stubborn about this?" before shrugging.

He took out of his pants, what looked like the crystal prism Betty used to catch Tirek with. I laughed when I saw Tirek's image in it with an upset battle hardened scowl on his face. 

"That's Tirek for you!" I laughed. "He never liked to lose a fight. Even when it was just a simple argument."

Dae snorted. "Really now? Well, it sucks to be him! I can't believe Betty was able to use her staff to snap his horns in two! That was amazing!"

I winced as I remembered how bad Tirek howled in pain as he got sucked into it. "Yeah, let's hope that doesn't happen to me." 

Dae chuckled, "Yeah I doubt that. Unless you become evil again."

I paused while shaking my head nervously. "Wait, what? I'm not evil?"

"You're not evil Cozy Glow," said Dae, "I sense that about you now. I don't know how your soul became bound to Betty's, but I think it's helped you more than anything."

Norman, Discord and Fluttershy snickered, I felt myself blush and looked away. Dae smiled. "Well, I better get this idiot back to the prison. I wonder if the Afterlife Court will change his punishment now?"

I shrugged. "I don't know, maybe? I mean, we can hope because he was pretty evil before he died. Which you know, is why he got turned to stone! He declared war on Equestria with me and Queen Chrysalis.” I shook my head, “Honestly, I  don’t wanna do that anymore!  Right now, I just want to figure out how to crossover! That's all."

Dae smiled. "I understand, I'm pretty sure, since you're now connected to Betty, that she'll help you figure that out." 

I nodded and Dae soon left to go to the Land of the Dead to take Tirek back to the prison there.


*	*	*


{Norman}

"I'm telling Fluttershy, this Death Walker stuff is getting dangerous." I said. "You're Betty's adoptive mother, can't you do anything about this?"

Fluttershy shook her head. "No, nothing can be done about this. You know, you sound like a worried parent." Fluttershy rolled her eyes. "You do realize she's older than you and she's not a baby, right?" before leaning up at me inquisitively. 

Fluttershy, Discord and I were sitting at the kitchen table after Dae left to return Tirek to the Land of the Dead. I paused when Fluttershy said that, "You might be right about that, but you didn't live a psycho mother that's abusive. It wasn't aimed at me, it was mostly aimed at Betty. I still can't believe I decided to leave to go be with dad so I could work odd jobs with him and send money back home. I did this right after I finished my college joint high school program.” I sighed, “Dad actually left home when Betty was seven and I was six. I guess I could say I'm a daddy's kid. I tried to ask Dad why he left, but he never told me. He always said he didn't want to talk about it."

"Let me guess," said Discord while rolling his eyes. He points down at me with his eagle talon, "You feel bad about not being there to protect Betty?"

I nodded. Fluttershy put a hoof gently on my shoulder. "Listen, that's all in the past okay? Don't beat yourself up over that. Betty's pretty much grown up for the most part. She's actually grown up a little too fast if you ask me." 

Discord nodded. "Yup, Betty should be considered an actual adult instead of a pre-adult in my book! But rules are rules and you are considered a teenager! Still Norman, you're not old enough to adopt a child yourself yet anyway. You have to be at least twenty years old."

Fluttershy chuckled, "I doubt Betty would want that responsibility either.” She eyes me curiously, “Although, you seem to be ready for it because you want to protect your big sister."

I didn't know how to respond to that. I opened my mouth preparing to answer, but then I shut it because I knew that Fluttershy made a good point about my overprotectiveness of Betty. Honestly, if anything happened to Betty, I'm not sure if I could live with myself. 

But on the other side of the issue, Betty will be Betty. If she makes a decision on something, there's no stopping her. I still can't help but worry, even if there is a prophecy about her. 

"You know, you're right," I finally said with a resigned sigh, "I just want to make sure Betty's okay, at least. But, now that she's a Death Walker and there's nothing you can do about it, Fluttershy. So I guess, there's nothing I can do about it either." 

Fluttershy gave a kind smile and nodded. "From now on, just let Betty be Betty. She needs to learn to make her own choices. She can't have you or anyone else constantly hovering over her all the time anymore.” She looks up at me wide-eyed, “But, you can at least be her friend, and I think that's what she needs more than anything right now."

I nodded, but it still didn't sit well with me that I wasn't there to protect Betty when I should've been.


*	*	*


{Celestia}

I was sitting in my office when Dae brought the crystal prism that Betty used to capture Tirek. To tell the truth, it shocked me to see Tirek being brought back to the Land of the Dead so soon, and yet, here he was, neatly imprisoned inside a crystal sitting on my table! I was so sure the other escapes would be brought back first.

It was almost as if Dae could read my mind. "In case you're wondering, yes I can hear your thoughts Celestia. I figured I'd listen in because of the shocked look on your face.” He frowned, “And honestly, I'm just as surprised as you are."

"Oh." I said before looking back up at him. "I didn't realize Betty would be that good so soon. I know she's the Child of Prophecy but she was still recovering from an injury that Twilight gave her."

Dae nodded. "Yeah I know, she achieved the Dark Aura too! She sliced through a boulder as if she were cutting a piece of paper!"

"Wow," I said with wide-eyed amazement at what I just heard, "I wish I could've been there to see it."

"She's awesome, I'm glad she's my girlfriend now." Dae beamed. "If I'm going to marry anyone, it's going to be her.” Dae frowned, “Or at least I hope it will be her." 

I chuckled, "Of course! Who wouldn't want to be married to the Child of Prophecy?"

"Um…" Dae said before blushing and looking away. 

I chuckled softly as I couldn't help but see how cute Dae's affection for Betty is. 

Dae looked back at me, "Really? It's that cute huh?"

I smiled. "Yeah it is, considering you're so protective of her now." 

"I think everyone's being protective of her at the moment, especially Norman," Dae said with a small frown. 

"I guess that makes sense, but I don't think that's necessary at the moment.” I said while looking at the ceiling, I moved my eyes back to Dae, “True, being a Death Walker is dangerous and Betty's powers haven't fully developed yet, so I can see why people are worried." I smile. "But, I think Betty can handle herself now? Well, after she’s had a chance  to rest up!"

Dae nodded. "Well, now that Tirek has been brought back, hopefully, capturing the other escapees will be easy?"

"I don't know.” I said as I shook my head, I look back at him, “However, every job that a Death Walker is sent to do, is different."

After Dae left, I wondered why people were being so protective of Betty. I mean, I'm pretty sure that since she's the Child of Prophecy, she doesn't need any protection? What she really needs right now, is friendship. 
> 15) Evaluation Fight
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Betty} 

The next time I opened my eyes, I was in the Land of the Dead. Sami was there to greet me this time. I walked to her right, looked at her and said,  "What's up?"

"I think it's time we evaluate how well your powers are growing." Sami said.

"Okay, how is that going to happen?"

Sami smiled and we stopped when we got to what looked like a fighting arena there to the right of the road. "This is the fighting arena that's used for different battles that happen in the Land of the Dead." She looked down at the picture of my staff on my arm and smiled. "Well now, that's an interesting way to store your death walker weapon! Anyway, you'll start at one end of the arena and I'll start at the other."

I nodded. I entered the arena at the nearby entrance and Sami went around the corner and entered the arena on the other side. When I got inside the arena, I looked around to see if there were any bleachers for a crowd of people to watch us fight and I smiled when I saw that there were none. I heard Sami laughing, "Yeah this is not a place where spectators can watch us safely, unless they're in the observation balcony."

I looked up and saw what Sami was talking about. I hoped there wasn't anyone up there watching us at the moment. 

Sami cleared her throat, "Okay, Betty, ready your fighting stance!"

I smiled and I did what I was told and took out my staff. I looked in awe at Sami when she took out her weapon and it wasn't a sword, but a short blade. 

Sami started the fight by charging at me and I jumped out of the way to the left. 

I wonder if she has any death walker abilities or if she's a Death Walker herself?

"I know what you're thinking and no, I'm not a Death Walker, but I do have a death walker ability, wanna see what it is?" Sami said.

I gulped, "I have no idea if I want to."

She laughed and I was up in the air as I saw a copper arrow come flying at me and it was attached to a long copper chain. It wrapped around my left ankle and I turned my staff into a blade to slice off the chain and it fell off. 

I took a deep breath and combined my darkness powers with my glass powers and shot bullets at Sami. Despite her doing her best to dodge them, a handful of them still cut her arms and one grazed her left ear. I gasped when I saw Sami pulling out bullets so her wounds healed. 

"I'm dead Betty, and I don't need a hospital if I'm already dead." Sami chuckled. "That's why my wounds healed so fast. Now with you, since you're a Death Walker, you actually have one foot in the grave, so to speak. Because of this, your wounds will heal just as fast. You can't die that way before you make your Death Walker decision. The only way you can die now and after you make your Death Walker decision is if you stay away from your body for longer than two days. " 

I guess Sami decided to make a point by aiming her copper arrow at my leg and it went right through it. "Ow!"

I howled in pain and pulled the arrow out and looked down to see that my wound healed up just as fast as I got it. "My wounds might heal fast, but that still hurts!"

"Oh well too bad, it's going to happen when you're in a battle!" Sami said. "Let's keep going, this fight isn't over yet."

I looked up at her. "Fine, you asked for it!" I growled.

"Well duh!" Sami said after she rolled her eyes.

I took a deep breath and summoned my fire powers and let out my fire powers as if I were a dragon so the flames swirled their way towards Sami and she deflected the attack with one simple swipe of her blade. 

Well, good thing Scarlett taught me how to control my powers already. 

Sami's next attack was to throw her blade at me and I turned my staff from a blade to a shield. The blade clattered off the front, but before I could throw another attack at Sami, she was able to get behind me and pull me out of the air by yanking on my tail.

"Ow!" I said. "That's my stupid tail you know!"

Sami laughed, "Scarlett told me you say that every time someone yanks on your tail."

"Because it hurts, and it's annoying in case you didn't notice," I growled, "it's attached! I wish people would stop yanking on it!" 

Sami snorted which caught me off guard when she threw her next attack at me. I barely dodged it by using my wind power to form a small tornado in front of me and it sent me flying backwards. Sami got behind me, yanked on my tail again and threw me into a nearby wall. I landed with a thud and immediately got to my feet. 

Sami put her left hand under her chin and looked at me thoughtfully. "Interesting. You seem to be able to take a hit and keep on going. It seems that the injury that Princess Twilight gave you has only made you stronger."

I took Sami's thinking to herself, as an opportunity to catch her off gaurd when I threw my staff at her and it boomeranged around her and went right through her chest. Still, it only managed to make her fall flat on her back. She got to her feet and coughed a little and then went back to breathing normally. "Not bad Betty! Nice move! But keep in mind that an enemy never fights fair."

I rolled my eyes. "Yeah, I know that already."

Sami threw her blade at me again and this time I used my light powers to connect to it. I threw it up against a nearby wall, but it didn't break when I threw it, which is astonishing as I used a lot of force! I combined my powers and with every attack I threw at Sami and she was deflecting them as if she were swatting at flies. Damn it, she must be a seasoned fighter. And I'm supposed to be the Child of Prophecy! Yeah right! I don't think so, I think everyone's got that one wrong!"

"You know something Betty," said Sami, "we're actually evenly matched. There's hardly any new Death Walkers that can go up against me and actually be able to land a couple of good hits."

I raised my right eyebrow in disbelief. "Yeah, I doubt that."

I summoned my next attack before Sami could react, this time, combining my fire and darkness power. The attack hit Sami right in the middle of her forehead and she fell backwards and I suddenly wondered if she lied about not needing a hospital in the Land of the Dead. Still,  Sami just got to her feet as if nothing happened. 

"I told you, I'm already dead, so you can't kill me!" Sami said with a smug look on her smirking face.

My jaw dropped. "Wow."

"Anyway, let's keep going!" Sami instructed. "This fight still isn't over yet." Before assuming a low stance on her feet.

As the fight continued, we still had to pause to catch our breath, even though Sami was already dead. Finally, Sami signaled for the fight to end by yanking on my tail and throwing me up against a nearby wall. This time she threw me so hard that a huge rock fell from it on top of me. Although I didn't achieve the Dark Aura this time, I busted through the rock as if nothing happened. 

Sami seemed like she was impressed by me as she said to me with wide-eyed approval, "Not bad at all Betty! Your powers are growing quite nicely, if I do say so myself." 

I dusted myself off. "Yeah, I'm going to feel that last hit in the morning."

Sami shook her head and smiled, "Oh no, pain felt in the Land of the Dead doesn't transfer over to the Land of the Living. It's interesting that you've developed five out of the nine Death Walker abilities already, oh Child of Prophecy."

I groaned, "I wish people would stop calling me that, because it's not true!"

Sami rolled her eyes. "Whatever you say Betty.” She straightens herself as she glances back, “So tell me something, why were you able to achieve the Dark Aura right after you were recovering from an injury that Princess Twilight gave you?"

I paused. "Speaking of injury, the last time my eyes were closed was when I passed out from defeating Tirek! How long have I been out?"

"Only for a week," said Sami, "the Afterlife Court gave me permission to summon you to the Land of the Dead before you wake up. Oh and before you go, Celestia has something she wants to give you in the Middle Ground."

"Any idea of what it might be?" I asked with a frown.

"No idea!" Sami said while slightly giggling. 

I could tell by the look on her face that she was probably lying, but I chose to hold my tongue. Sami dismissed me with a wave of her hand and I soon started trudging towards the Middle Ground.


*	*	*


When I got to the Middle Ground, Celestia smiled at me. "What's this about Celestia?"

"It's about this." Celestia said. She glanced over to her right and soon floated over a small black box, from her desk to me.

I opened it and gasped when I saw a medal that had a devil's horn and angel wings on it. There were words written underneath it: Thank you for protecting us!

Once I got over my shock at seeing this, I shook my head. "I'm sorry Celestia, but I don't think I deserve this."

Celestia smiled. "Actually, I think you do deserve this."

"But I wasn't there to protect my teammates!" I cried. "They died under my watch!"

As water started to seep from my eyes, Celestia gently put a hoof in my shoulder. "You do realize you're only one person right? You can't protect everyone. It was the same when I was ruler of Equestria. I couldn't protect all of my citizens and there's no way Twilight can protect everypony either. Your teammates went into the assignment knowing how dangerous it was going to be. If it's any comfort, twenty-five new souls were born a week after your teammates were killed."

"But they didn't have to die!" I cried with a start.

"They didn't, but they did. No one knows what the future holds for them." Celestia said. "Do you realize that when you defeated Tirek, you saved every citizen of Ponyville that was there that day?"

I wiped the tears from my eyes. "Huh?"

Celestia nodded. "There were other tough creatures there that day too that could've stopped him. There were Griffons, dragons and yaks and so forth, but they didn't care that the citizens in Ponyville could be hurt or killed because of Tirek. But not you! You cared enough to leap into action the moment you knew there was danger! Not to mention, according to Dae, you made sure you brought Tirek to neutral ground, so no one would get hurt during the fight. You fought Triek when nopony else would. I think you more than deserve this. And if it helps, twenty-three of your teammates went to Heaven and two of your teammates went to Hell. This medal will go with you to the Land of the Living.” Celestia nodded. “Go ahead, put it on."

I sighed and did what I was told. Celestia smiled, "It looks good on you. It's time for you to go. Oh, and more thing Betty, I hate to be the bearer of bad news but you'll have seven marriage proposals from Twilight waiting for you."

"But I thought I was only out for a week?" I said. 

Celestia sighed, "It seems Twilight stepped things up a bit, especially after you defeated Tirek and achieved the Dark Aura by it. She's been doing the same thing to Dae. Instead of weekly proposals it's now daily proposals."

"Well, I guess on the bright side of this, I now have more materials to do some more 'artwork' again." I said with a smile. 

Celestia burst into laughter, "Nice Betty, but please send me the pictures of Twilight's reaction to them! That was great!"

I chuckled and nodded, beforeI turning serious. "I promise one thing: the next set of teammates I take with me to track down the rest of those escapee's, I will bring every single one back alive." 

Celestia nodded, she seemed unsure of how to respond to such a tall order. "Well, it's time for you to go."

When I walked out of Celestia's office, Dae was waiting for me just outside. I looked at him curiously, "How long have you been standing outside?"

Dae smiled. "Long enough, and I saw your evaluation fight. You’re a good fighter since  you started fighting Sami. She's trained plenty of Death Walkers and the fact that you were evenly matched with her says a lot!"

"I swear, if people call me the Child of Prophecy one more time! Just one more time!" I said.

"Fine, whatever you say Betty." Dae said with a chuckle. He tilted his head to the right, "Let's go back to the Land of the Living, shall we?" 

I nodded, Dae took my hand and we went back together. 
> 16) Betty's  Upset
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Betty}

When I got back to the Land of the Living, I woke up in my bed. I looked down to see the medal that Celestia had given me was around my neck, so I took the medal off and chucked it underneath the bed. I didn't want to look at it right now. I mean, I didn't deserve it in the first place. I looked up to see Dae, when he got my attention.

Dae frowned, "I know what you're thinking obviously, but you do deserve it. Did Celestia tell you why you deserve it?"

I sighed, "Because I was one that saved every citizen of Ponyville when I fought Tirek. But even so,  I still don't want it! I don't want to talk to anyone at the moment, so if I were you I'd get lost."

Before Dae could say anything, there was a knock on the door. I sighed and got out of bed on the left to walk past Dae and opened it to see Norman there. "How are you doing?" He asked. 

I sighed, "About as okay as I'll ever be. Listen Norman, I don't feel like-"

"No Betty," said Dae, "you need to be around people, your family and friends at this time."

"No, I don't!" I snapped. "I wish people would leave me alone, I wish people would stop calling me the Child of Prophecy and most of all, I wish people would stop yanking on my tail! It's not funny, it's annoying!"

I didn't want to hear what Norman had to say so I shouted, "I HATE YOU AND EVERYONE ELSE!"

Dae couldn't react fast enough before I opened the balcony doors and I did a running jump and I was up in the air and gone in a matter of seconds. 


*	*	*


{Norman}

I've never seen Betty that upset before. I have no idea what triggered her extreme emotions here. Honestly, I thought she was mad before, but this was taking the word 'angry' to a whole new level. I asked Dae about it but he said I should ask Betty herself. However, since she doesn't want to talk to anyone right now, I don't think I'll get an answer from her any time soon. 

"Well, just perfect, " I said as I shook my head, "I don't know why Betty's so upset and now she's gone and I have no idea why!" as I stared at Fluttershy and Discord, sitting across the table from me.

Discord put his eagle talon underneath his chin and looked like he was trying to figure out what might've caused Betty's upset. "I wonder if it has something to do with people calling Betty, the Child of Prophecy?"

"That might be part of it," said Fluttershy, glancing at Discord to her right, "but Celestia did tell me she won a medal after defeating Tirek."

"Wait, what?" I said as my eyes widened a bit.

Fluttershy smiled and nodded. "Celestia also said that Twilight lectured Betty about how she can't protect everyone."

"She was in distress though," added Discord, "so I wonder if she even heard a word Twilight said?” Discord leans towards the yellow pegasus, “Between you and I, I really don’t think so!”

At that moment, for some reason I decided to start tearing myself up for not being there for Betty growing up. I suspect that's why she’s the way that she is now? And to add fuel to the fire, there’s that abusive psycho we have for a mother. Who knows what she put Betty through when I left? Even though she's a hero now, she doesn't want to accept it and I guess I can understand now, because apparently, she lost some of her teammates on the tracking team. I don't know exactly how many she lost though. Discord and Fluttershy don't know either. Just that Betty was in a coma for two weeks. 

I heard Dae say, "Well, I heard Princess Twilight start her 'lecture' about how soldiers die in the military every day. I didn't hear much after that myself, but if you ask me, Princess Twilight went way too far this time and I don't think Betty wants to see or read those marriage proposals she's sent this week."

I looked at Dae and asked, "How many of them did the princess send?" 

Dae groaned, "One for each day of the week."

"Okay, but she's been out for about eight days..." I said.

Discord confirmed it, "The last day Betty was out, she was Death Walking the last day."

"It was for an evaluation fight to see how well her powers were developing," Dae said.

This information seemed like it was news to Discord and Fluttershy.

"Really now?" Discord said with a surprised look. "Now, that makes sense! Usually that happens after a Death Walker has been announced, and once they go on their first assignment, there's an evaluation fight."

Dae smiled. "She did awesome in her fight! She held her own against Sami. Of course, Sami decided to yank on her tall a couple of times just for the fun of it."

Discord raises his left eyebrow. "Betty held her own against Sami?"

Dae nodded. "Yup!"

By this time, I was lost and couldn't follow the conversation. I glanced around the room and said, "Okay, what are you guys talking about? Who's Sami?"

"Sami, is the main one who does the evaluation fights." explained Dae, "There's five evaluation fighters that have been announced so far. There's Sami, Maria, Julia, Soren and Arlo. But it’s also important to note that Sami's the head of the evaluation fighters and therefore, the strongest. 

"Only those that have the power I do as the King of Hell and others that are in the upper class in the royal family could stand a chance against Sami. But, Betty was evenly matched with her! Not to mention, she achieved the Dark Aura during her battle with Tirek right after she was recovering from her injury that Princess Twilight gave her. That's amazing in my book. And it's just another reason I like her. But right now, I think it would be best to leave Betty alone. I'm pretty sure she'll cool down after a while."

"Any idea of where she went?" I asked with a frown.

"I heard her thoughts right after she flew off," responded Dae, "she's going to the Castle of the Two Sisters. Anyway, while I have no doubt that's where she is, she'll just come back whenever she's ready." 

"Oh crap!" Discord suddenly exclaimed while doing a facepalm.

"What is it?" I said, glancing up at the draconequus.

"Betty's birthday is in a week on Nightmare Night," said Discord before throwing his arms out to his sides, "I'm not sure if she'll be back by then."

"If not, I can track her down and coax her into coming back." Dae said, glancing over at Discord.

"Okay then." Discord said with a nod.

Great! Betty's upset and I wished I had been there for her growing up. Then she would've had someone to protect her. I thought.

Dae sighed, "No Norman, I don't think that's it."

I paused and narrowed my eyes. "How did you know what I was thinking?"

Dae chuckled. "It's a demon trait. Every demon can communicate by thought. We can also hear people's thoughts too."

"Wow." I said.

"Yeah, just give Betty some space and she'll come around." Dae said with a smile and assuring nod. "I'm sure of it."

I still couldn't stop kicking myself in the butt for not being there for Betty when she was growing up, but I did my best to remain composed.


*	*	*


{Betty}

I'm really sick and tired of three things that have been happening to me lately, the marriage proposals from Princess Twilight, people calling me the Child of Prophecy, and people yanking on my tail just for the fun of it. Why can't people take a hint and realize that my tail is attached to me?

When I ran off after throwing my stupid medal underneath my bed, I went to the Castle of the Two Sisters to clear my head. I walked into the library and took out a book from the far left shelf, blew the dust off, and opened it. My jaw dropped when I read what was in it. 

The first chapter was titled: What are Death Walkers and why do they exist? 

Chapter one:

A long time ago, when Equestria was founded after the Afterlife, or as it is now called, the Land of the Dead something happened. No one knows exactly why, but powerful beings called Icebreakers came about and made the first Death Walker.

The first Death Walker was a woman named Heavenly Jewel. The Icebreakers use Death Walkers as a way to keep the balance of life and death in check. From what the Icebreakers have said, it has a lot to do with the magic of Equestria's universe. 

If there are ponies and people getting killed needlessly, then that upsets the balance of life and death and Equestria can be destroyed. The same thing can be said for too many people and ponies that are living. Most of the time, if that's the case, it's usually the elderly that have their deaths sped up. If too many people are dying, then new souls get born in their place.

The Afterlife for Equestria's universe in general, is called the Land of the Dead. Those that are still alive in Equestria, this realm is called the Land of the Living. There have also been other measures that have been put in place to balance the power of the Land of the Dead. There other realms are put inside in the Land of the Dead, Hell, Heaven, Purgatory, and the Middle Ground. The Land of the Living was left just the way it was. 

There is another way that Icebreakers keep the balance of life and death in check. Once a person or pony gets announced as a Death Walker, then within ten years of being a Death Walker, they have to make a decision on whether to live or die. If a Death Walker decides to live, then it's possible they could live up to seven hundred or eight hundred years and that magic will carry over to their immediate family members. But as it stands, only a handful of Death Walkers have made the decision to live. Why this is, no one knows either. 

If a Death Walker chooses to die, then their home of course, will be in the Land of the Dead. Even though they're dead, they can still go back and forth from the Land of the Dead and the Land of the Living. This is to help deal with issues that might pop up in either realm. 

However, it is speculated that the Death Walker decision is made to help weaken a Death Walker's powers. 

There has been a prophecy by the Icebreakers, that the last Death Walker will one day be announced. She will be a descendant of the Jewel family and kill her mother, master all nine of the Death Walker abilities, and become a Legend. 

I just about rolled my eyes at the last paragraph of the Child Prophecy. I am NOT the Child of Prophecy! True, I've developed five of the nine Death Walker abilities rather quickly, but seriously, it's not me! I wasn't there to protect my teammates, so how could it be me?

Before I could think of anything else, I heard the organ playing. I groaned, "Seriously? Pinkie sure knows how to pop up randomly. Although she probably doesn't know I'm here?"

I sighed and put the book back down on the table where I was at. I went into the hall and turned right and walked into the organ room. Honestly, I thought it was going to be Pinkie playing the organ, but gasped when I saw a copy of myself playing instead!

My copy turned around and smiled at me, "Well, hey there Betty, it's about time you got here!"

I bit the inside of my cheek and then I snarled, "What is going on here?"

My copy laughed at me, "Let me guess, you think you're going insane because you're talking to a copy of yourself, right?"

My eyes went wide and I nodded, "Yup! First my reflection starts talking to me randomly, and now, I'm talking to a copy of myself! Lovely. Just fantastic! Now, I think I need help!"

My copy laughed hysterically, "You don't need help Betty! I'm here because I need to talk to you! Or well, I should say, you need to talk to you!"

I gave my copy a wary look while raising my left eyebrow. "O...Kay?"

My copy nodded. "Uh-huh."

"So, what do I need to talk to myself about?" I asked.

"You need to talk to yourself about why you don't accept what you've already done." My copy said. 

I tilted my head to the right. "Huh?"

"You know what I'm talking about Betty." My copy scolded me as she narrowed her eyes.

Wow, I'm being scolded by my clone, how nice. I thought.

My copy looked like it was having a field day with what I'm thinking. "Wow, you're really in denial so bad it's hilarious! You know what I'm talking about Betty! That medal you just got! You deserve it more than you know!"

"But I wasn't-" I said.

My copy cut me off while bobbing her head left and right, "There to protect your teammates. Yeah I know. You do realize you can't be everywhere at one time right?” She smirked. “Well, unless you try to use the Mirror Pool. But the last time it was used, it was really bad! All those Pinkie Pie's hopping around Ponyville? Yeah, I don't think anyone needs a whole bunch of Betty's running around everywhere, wouldn't you agree?"

I laughed because I knew my copy was right. "Yeah, I don't need that, and I doubt Ponyville does either!” I shook my head and smiled at her, “And there's no way I'm watching paint dry to prove I'm the original one. Now was an interesting story!"

My copy nodded. "The moral of that story was, don't spread yourself too thin. And that's exactly what Pinkie did. She didn't have a heart to say no to her friends. Of course, Princess Twilight just had to tell Pinkie, that if only there were more of her to go around; then Pinkie Pie would be able to spend time with every single one of her friends at the same time. Well,” she nodded again, “you know the rest of the story. You know, the same story applies with what you're feeling. You feel responsible for your teammates' deaths, right?"

I nodded. "That's correct."

"As I said before," said my copy, "you can't be everywhere at once. Just think about it okay? You'll get past this sooner or later. And you might want to wear that medal you got."

I bit my bottom lip because at the moment, I really didn't really want to wear the medal! Not if I had anything to say about it, and I did, so... I'm not wearing that stupid thing! 

My copy sighed, "I know how you feel. You don't have to wear it if you don't want to. Anyway, that's all I have to say to you."

After that, my copy vanished in a gust of wind that flew towards me with a sudden flash of light. The room soon turned back to normal as if nothing happened at all.

I jumped about a foot in the air when I heard Pinkie's high pitched voice. "What ya doin?"

I turned around. "Ah, oh hey Pinkie. I was just…" I glanced around before shaking my head. "Honestly, I don't know what I was doing."

Pinkie smiled as she bounced up and down, "Well, I came over here to practice my organ playing, you know in case I have an organ party again. Or maybe I could have one of those, run around the castle and everypony scares everypony parties again! That was fun!" Pinkie's smile turned brighter. She glanced to her upper right and scrunched her mouth, lost in thought. I'm guessing she was thinking about what party she'll plan next. Suddenly. she snapped out of it with a huge grin. "Oh, that's right! I'm already planning another party and it's for you!" before pointing her right forehoof at me.

"Great!" I growled while rolling my eyes, "No thanks, I'm good!"

"Aww," said Pinkie as she lowered her hoof and frowned, "come on Betty! You defeated Tirek single-handedly! You deserve a party just for that alone!” She leans forward while raising her right eyebrow, “So why are you here again?"

"Because I don't want to be around anyone at the moment, and that includes you!" I snapped. 

Pinkie looked taken aback at that, "Wow, you're a party pooper! Why are you in such a foul mood?"

"I don't want to talk about it." I said while shaking my head.

Pinkie sighed and shrugged. "Okay, you don't have to tell me about it. Just come to Sugarcube Corners next week on Nightmare Night, please?" 

"Why?" I said while furrowing my brow.

"Uh, Discord and Fluttershy told me not to tell you. Oh, and if you're wondering, that book you were reading in the library is gone." Pinkie stated.

I paused. "How did you know I was reading something?"

"Oh that's an easy one!" Pinkie responded cheerfully. "I saw you reading it before I got here! Once you left to go play the organ with yourself, I saw it disappear and I don't know where it went or why it vanished?"

Pinkie went over to the organ and sat down. "Now if you'll excuse me, I need to practice."

As Pinkie started playing the organ with its resounding somber notes, I left and went back home. After finding that information, I calmed  down a bit. But I know one thing for sure, I'm NOT the Child of Prophecy! And I really wish people would stop calling me that!
> 17) Betty's Birthday
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Norman}

It was getting close to Betty's birthday on Nightmare Night at 6pm. I was getting really worried though, because Betty hadn't shown up yet, ever since the day she ran off in anger. I kept trying to put Betty's being upset to the back of my mind and help Fluttershy and the others plan Betty's birthday party. 

"I can't help it Fluttershy," I said, "I've never seen Betty that upset, not even before I left to go be with Dad!"

Fluttershy raised her right eyebrow. "Seriously Norman? She's never been that upset before?” She normalizes her eyes and frowns, “I find that hard to believe. I'm sure at some point in her life, she's been upset like that, but just chose not to show it in front of you."

"Yes, I can confirm that Betty doesn't really prefer to show her emotions in front of people. It wasn't until she started sitting on her tail that she did that." Discord said while floating in the air.

I titled my head to the left with my mouth agape. "Huh?"

Discord nodded. "Yup, every time I saw even a hint of emotion from her, she wouldn't let it out, not even in front of me. She would just go somewhere else and cry alone. I know, because I heard her a couple of times. I just chose not to let her know that I knew. She figured out to at least try to put her feelings out there by sitting on her tail. Even though it looks painful, I think she just got used to it?"

"Oh, I see," I said, "anyway, has there been any sign of her?"

Fluttershy sighed and stared forward blankly, "Yeah,I saw her come into her room two days ago. She's been awfully quiet."

Before Fluttershy could say anything else, we heard a couple of thumps back to back coming from Betty's room. Fluttershy looked into the direction of Betty's room, sniffed the air and smiled. "Don't worry Betty's not doing anything weird. She's playing a game of darts with the engagement rings Twilight's been sending her."

I snorted. "Nope, that's not weird at all! Hey, I'd rather her throw darts at that picture than throw them at me."

Fluttershy looked back at me and chuckled with a smile, "Right! Hopefully, I can get her to come out of her room on her birthday. If all else fails, we can send Pinkie to go cheer her up enough to get her to come out of her room?"

I looked in the direction of Betty's room and sighed, "I hope so. If all else fails we can send Dae in to bring her out."

Fluttershy nodded and we went back to putting the finishing touches on Betty's birthday party.


*	*	*


{Betty}

I've been back from the Castle of the Two Sisters for two days and tomorrow's that stupid party Pinkie said that was being planned for me at six o' clock. I don't know why and I could care less. But then, I realized why as I played my game of darts with Princess Twilight's engagement rings she's been sending me. The reason for the party was that it's my birthday tomorrow. That's the only thing I think it could be for? I sat on the bed and scrunched my brow while staring at the wall blankly with these thoughts in my mind.

I would throw a dart, and when I hit the forehead where I was aiming, just above the bullseye, I must say that I'm getting pretty good at this! Suddenly, I heard Dae laughing from behind me as I played my game, and at this point, I had half a mind to throw a dart at him just for the heck of it.

"It's okay Betty," said Dae soothingly, "I just came to check on you. Honestly, I think you need to be around people right now. Specifically the ones that care about you."

I sighed, "I really don't want to be around people at the moment. It's bad enough that I had a conversation with myself. I'm getting annoyed with people calling me the Child of Prophecy! Even if I was, it's getting on my nerves!"

"Hey guys!" Cozy Glow said.

I just about jumped off the bed, her voice startled me. "Hey Cozy Glow, what's up? I haven't seen you around lately. What have you been doing?"

Cozy Glow sighed from the other side of the bed, opposite to Dae, "I've been doing errands for Princess Twilight because Fluttershy suggested I find something to do other than float around aimlessly all the time. It's actually pretty annoying! I mean, not only does she talk about Dae all the time, but she seems more interested in you at the moment, Betty."

I groaned with my face skyward. "Great, perfect! So, any reason why she's so interested in me now?"

"Well, number one of course there's the whole Child of Prophecy thing," said Cozy Glow with a small nod, "then she wants you to accept her apology… And because she's the Princess of Friendship, she won't rest until you do! And somehow, Princess Twilight seems to think you're absolutely adorable at the moment."

Dae smiled. "That makes sense why the marriage proposals have slowed down for me lately. Looks like you have a secret admirer Betty. Aww, isn't that sweet?"

"Yeah as if," I said while shaking my head before turning to Dae, "like I'd go out with that spoiled brat! Besides, I'm not into females like that. To tell the truth, once Marble started picking on me for some reason, the girls in school thought I was gay and started sending me love letters. I wouldn't be surprised if that was because Marble said something to get them to do that!" 

At that point, Dae began to laugh uncontrollably and he almost fell off the bed. I decided to ignore that as I looked at the ceiling again and groaned. I looked down, picked up a dart and threw it at the post picture I had set up with the different engagement rings. The dart landed in between Princess Twilight's eyes, where I had the bullseye set up. 

Dae stopped laughing when he saw where the dart had landed. "So, how many points would that make?"

"Hmmm," I said, "I think I'll set that one at a million points although, if it were the real thing, I'd say it would be priceless."

Cozy Glow fell over on her back laughing. She would stop laughing in short intervals and start laughing again. The little filly was obviously overtaken with hysterics, before she finally stopped laughing enough to speak, "Anyway, I'm getting really sick and tired of Princess Twilight's gushing over you on a daily basis Betty." She started mocking Princess Twilight's conversation with her, "Oh my, wouldn't it be nice to be married to the Child of Prophecy? I mean, Dae's handsome and all, but Betty, wow she's beautiful! I wouldn't mind getting into bed with her! But she is only a pre-adult and that doesn't mean I can't marry her. The law says anyone pre-adult or older I can marry them. And if Betty says yes, then there's a good chance that Dae will follow suit and say yes to my proposal. (then she sighs) But Betty hasn't accepted my apology yet and it's very possible she never will. I don't blame her either. I don't think I would readily accept a pony's apology if some pony did what I did to her to me. I guess all I can do is wait. Oh well, I'm not giving up! I'll keep apologizing and proposing marriage. Normally, when it comes down to proposing to a mare you have to ask the fathers permission to proceed with doing it. But since I don't know where Betty's father is, I guess it's okay that I go through with it?"  

I snorted at Cozy Glow's mock conversation. "Yeah, I'm not accepting an apology from her or a marriage proposal either! She can take her apology and marriage proposal and shove it right between her flanks!"

Cozy Glow gasped with her mouth open. "Wow."

Dae chuckled, "Well it looks like I have some competition. Works for me!"

"Hey!" I said while looking slightly over to him and sneering.

"So," said Cozy Glow, "are you going to the party that's being planned for you? I don't know what it's for, but I think you should go! It sure sounds like fun! And if Pinkie Pie's involved, it probably is..."

I sighed and looked down, "I really don't want to go to a party at the moment. But I guess I should go? I have a feeling as to why it's being planned too."

"Why?" Cozy Glow asked with a curious expression in her clear auburn eyes.

"Because it's my birthday at 6 o'clock, right on the dot tomorrow," I responded. 

"Well, if it's your birthday party, that’s all the more reason to go!" Cozy Glow cheered. "Come on, are you all of the sudden against having fun? Because that's not the Betty I remember at our family reunions. But I didn't see you much at those events before I became a villain and decided to declare war on Equestria. I don’t really want to do that any more, so I don't know why I can't crossover?"

I shrugged. "Your guess is as good as mine. Fine, I'll go to that stupid birthday party. To be honest, I don't think I'll have fun until I finish capturing the rest of those escapees."

Cozy Glow nodded. "I completely understand."

Dae added, "I think you should wear that medal you got for stopping Tirek too."

I groaned as I looked over at him. "Do I have to?"

"Well no," said Dae while lifting his left eyebrow, "but I think it's a good idea."

"Oh, I heard about that," said Cozy Glow, "you really need to recognize your accomplishment Betty." as she leaned forward with a smile.

"But how can I do that when I lost twenty-five of my teammates?" I said. "I-"

"Betty, you can't protect everyone!" Dae interrupted. "There's over a thousand citizens in Hell and even though I'm their ruler, I can't protect every single one of them. So if something happens to them, I'm not at fault, unless I was the direct cause of their problem."

"Uh-huh," said Cozy Glow nodding, "I think Dae’s right! I bet even Princess Twilight can't protect everyone in Equestria, even if she can stop a war before it starts. But a lot of times, even when she does that, she has help like she did when I was turned to stone. And now there's the military that's been set up, so that goes to show that she can't protect everyone all by herself. If she could, then she wouldn't need help ruling over a country, let alone taking care of the day and night."

Even though I knew Cozy Glow was right, I still couldn't erase the guilt and pain that I felt at the moment. "Okay I get it. I'll go to the party, but I'm not sure about wearing the medal I got."

Dae and Cozy Glow nodded. I picked up another dart and threw it at Princess Twilight's picture and that landed on the bullseye too. 

Dae smiled. "I think you're getting way too good at this. Maybe you need a challenge?"

I shook my head. "Nope, the setup I have right now is fine."


*	*	*


The next day I went to Sugarcube Corner and it looked like it was closed for the day. 

I shrugged and thought, Works for me, I didn't want to go to a party anyway.

When I turned to leave, I heard Pinkie Pie's voice. "Psst! Betty, come here!"

I turned around and rolled my eyes. When I didn't move in her direction right away, Pinkie came up behind me and yanked on my tail.

"Ow! That's my stupid tail you know!" I growled.   

Pinkie giggled, "Oh Betty, you always say that when somepony yanks on your tail."

"That's because it hurts and it's attached!" I snapped at the pink pony. "I wish people would stop yanking on it! It's my tail and I can do with it whatever I want, but everyone else needs to back off!"

"Okay, okay fine, I'll stop." Pinkie said with an exasperated sigh. She paused, "Hey, where's that medal you won? Fluttershy and Discord told me about it and you should be proud to wear it, because you're a decorated warrior now! I know I would be proud of it."

I had brought the medal with me and it was in my pants pocket. I had no intention of wearing it any time soon. I took the medal out of my pants pocket and showed it to Pinkie. "It's right here." I mumbled. "But I'm not wearing it."

Pinkie tilted her head right. "Why not?"

"Because I don't want to," I quickly snapped back. 

"Oh, okay then, no one's going to make you wear it if you don't want to," Pinkie said. "But come on into Sugarcube Corner anyway. I have a new recipe that I want you to try."

I raised my left eyebrow. "Uh-huh, sure you do."

Pinkie then nudged me forward with her snout. "Okay let's go, it'll be fun, hey maybe I'll name the new recipe after you! I'll call it, The Invincible Betty Jewel cake! You know, because of your spectacular defeat of Tirek!"

I rolled my eyes and thought, Sure whatever Pinkie wants to think about this. But hey it's Pinkie Pie, she's a nut anyway but she couldn't be more obvious! The Invincible Betty Jewel Cake? Seriously!"

I got reluctantly shoved inside Sugarcube Corner as I desperately opened the door, despite Pinkie’s insistent nudging, before the nudging abruptly stopped as I crossed the threshold. I rolled my eyes again, "Gee, I wonder where did Pinkie Pie go?"

"I'm over here Betty!" Pinkie called out. 

"But I can't see you," I said. 

"Okay here, let me turn on the lights!" Pinkie said. 

The lights turned on and there was a sudden chorus of the word, “SURPRISE!” all around the room. I tried to force myself to smile, but it was actually pretty hard for me because I was still hurting from losing twenty-five of my teammates. 

Norman came over from my right and gave me a big hug, but I guess he knew I really wasn't into this party as he said, "It's okay Betty, just loosen up and have fun."

Discord came by and had three oranges in his eagle claw and lion paw. When he juggled the oranges from apples to oranges. I remembered him doing this trick every time I felt down when I was younger and it always made me laugh. This was no different than before. 

"Orange you glad you're at this party?" Discord laughed. 

I smiled and laughed. "Now that's a trick that never gets old!"

"What? You mean you don't like my other trick?" Discord said.

I hope he doesn't- I didn't get to finish my thought before Discord snapped his claw and three pot belly pigs came flying out of nowhere. 

Like many times before when Discord would do that trick, Fluttershy and Norman were on their backs laughing hysterically. 

"Oh Discord!" Fluttershy laughed. "That trick never gets old!"

"Yeah, no." I said, shaking my head.

I turned around when I heard Dae say, "You really should wear this!"

"Hey," I said, "how did you get that?"

Dae had my medal hanging from his index finger. "I'm the King of Hell so I have a few tricks up my sleeve. I took it when you were distracted by Discord."

Dae took the medal and put it around my neck, then he kissed me. There was a chorus of the word 'awe' after Dae did that.

"It looks good on you," Dae said as he held me in his arms and smiled down at me.

Discord nodded. "Yup! I totally agree."

And so, that's how Nightmare Night started for me, a celebration of my birth.
> 18) The Promise Ring
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Betty}

After my birthday party, since it was still Nightmare Night, Dae and I decided to go check out the rest of the celebration. Before we went to check out any of the booths at the celebration, Dae pulled me off to the side. 

"What?" I said.

"There's something else I want to give you other than that kiss." Dae reached into his pants pocket and brought out a small black box. He opened it and I gasped when I saw it. It was a simple plain gold band. He glanced up at me and smiled, "I know what you're thinking Betty, and no this isn't a marriage proposal. I don't think it's time for that yet as we've only been together for a couple of months now. But this ring holds a promise. It's a promise that I will always love you... Even if we break up, I will still always love you."

My heart melted when Dae said that and I felt my cheeks go red. "Yes Dae, I accept your promise and I will return that promise to you."

Dae slipped the ring on my finger. We both didn't notice Mystic standing behind Dae until she said something. "Aww! That's so cute! A promise ring, I bet you never thought that would happen, Betty, huh? Especially with what happened with Marble. By the way, I haven't seen him around lately. I wonder if he left town ever since you beat him in a race?"

"No, I didn't leave town," I heard Marble growl, "I just transferred to another school like Headmare Starlight Glimmer suggested my parents do for me."

I turned around and laughed when I saw the costume that Marble was wearing. Marble was dressed like a goth kid and had a suit jacket on. It looked similar to Dae's, but since Marble's a pony, he was only wearing the jacket and nothing else. When Mystic saw what Marble was wearing, she laughed even harder than I did.

"I would say, do you like what you see," said Marble, "but since you've accepted a promise ring from him," he pointed a hoof at Dae, "I guess I have no chance at you now."

Dae snorted. "First of all, my name is Dae. Second, I don't think getting someone to notice you, by calling them names and picking on them daily is a good idea on how to sweep someone off their feet."

Marble scoffed and stuck his nose up in the air. "Hmph! I knew that! So how did you win her over?"

"Well, he would kiss me every time he saw me," I said while smiling, "then he showed me that he cared about me."

"Hey, you stole my idea!" When I turned around and saw Silver standing there dressed in the same outfit that Marble was dressed in, I rolled my eyes.

"Okay, this is ridiculous!" Mystic said before lowering her head and facehoofing with her right forehoof. "That's not the best way to win Betty over either! You’re dressing like her boyfriend! Honestly, you two get over it and move on already!"

When Silver saw the promise ring on my finger, he snarled at Dae, "Hey, you stole my girlfriend!"

"Excuse me?" I snapped. "I was never your girlfriend, to begin with!"

I was about ready to put Silver in a chokehold and squeeze his neck just like I did with Marble when Dae stopped me from doing so by yanking on my tail.

"That's my stupid tail you know!" I growled. 

"Yeah, I know," said Dae, "these guys aren't worth your time. So, let's get out of here."

I gave a resigned sigh and agreed, "Fine by me!"

Without another word, Dae and I left to go check out the rest of the celebration.


*	*	*


When we arrived back at the cottage, Discord was there to greet us. He saw us and smiled his snaggle-toothed grin before snapping his claw and out of thin air came a banner that said 'Congratulations Dae and Betty' on it. He floated towards us in the living room, "Well now, it seems you two are getting serious and you've only been together for a couple of months!" He said with a twinkle in his eye. "But the law does say you can be married at the age of twenty or older."

I choked on that statement. "This is just a promise ring Discord."

"It's not time for a marriage proposal yet," Dae added. "We both agreed to that."

Discord nodded. "I understand!” He points down with his lion paw while grinning mischievously, “You know, I did the same thing with Fluttershy."

"Yup," said Fluttershy, confirming it from the right of Discord in the room, "I still have both rings! The wedding ring and the promise ring are in their boxes in my room in a safe. It's because I don't want them to get damaged."

I frowned as this perplexed me. "You didn't give Fluttershy an engagement ring Discord?"

He throws his talon and paw in the air to his sides, "Well, I did give her one, because the promise ring becomes your engagement once there is a marriage proposal in play." 

Fluttershy groaned when she heard that. 

I spoke while leaning my head slightly to the left. "What?"

"Speaking of marriage proposals..." Fluttershy replied as she pointed a hoof at the kitchen table. 

I did a facepalm and cringed when I saw the stack of letters that I knew came from Princess Twilight. I know what they were because engagement rings were stapled to each of the envelopes. 

I removed my hand from my face and narrowed my mouth as I asked Fluttershy, "How many are there in that stack?" 

"Well, there's more than seven. I don't know what else I can do to help you with this," answered Fluttershy shaking her head, "I've tried reasoning with her along with Celestia and she just will not get it through her head that you don't want to marry her!” Fluttershy sighs, “And I have a feeling once she finds out you accepted a promise ring from Dae, she'll just step up her efforts on proposing."

I groaned. Then I grit my teeth. "Great, wonderful, just perfect!"

"You know something," said Dae, "I can help you with disposing of those marriage proposals."

"How?" I responded. "Because to tell the truth, I'm running out of ideas on what to do with them."

"I have a furnace in the King's chambers back at Hell. I can take those and chuck them in there. I can also do that for the rest of them from now on." Dae suggested. 

I widened my eyes and nodded my head. "Works for me!"

Discord and Fluttershy obviously found this funny, because they couldn't stop laughing at it.

"Don't worry Betty," laughed Fluttershy, "I won't tell her a thing about how you're going to get rid of the marriage proposals. Instead of worrying about them for the rest of the night, I think you should probably just spend some time with Dae now!"

Dae then reached over and kissed me. 

Fluttershy smiled at this before glancing at the draconequus on her left. "Let's leave these two lovebirds alone, Discord."

"Sure," Discord said.

Fluttershy laughed as she turned around to leave. "Don't do anything I wouldn't do!"

Discord chuckled. "And that applies to everything! You're a preadult now Betty, I don't think you need someone to supervise you."

After that Discord and Fluttershy left.


*	*	*


Once we were alone, Dae turned to me and smiled. "You know they're right Betty. Since it's still your birthday, I have something else in mind that we could do to keep the celebration going."

I blinked. "Huh?"

Dae snorted. "Are you serious Betty? You don't know how to pick up on a hint do you?"

"Ah..." Before I could say anything else, Dae snapped his fingers and we were instantly teleported to my bedroom. 

Dae leaned over and started to kiss my neck. I thought about saying something but at the moment, my mind went blank. I wound up on the bed under the covers naked with Dae holding me tightly in his arms. I felt his naked body close to mine and I wasn't sure of what was going to happen next. I groaned when I felt different sensations going on with me. 

"I know you're a virgin and figured now would be a good time to take that from you," Dae whispered into my ear. 

I knew once Dae said that I knew exactly what was thinking. I guess Dae figured the perfect way to end my birthday and Nightmare Night was to have sex with me. I didn't bother to stop him because it just seemed right by that point...


*	*	*


The next morning when I woke up, I noticed that I was still naked in my bed. I also felt Dae’s arms around me and at the moment, I didn't want to move. Suddenly someone knocked on the door. 

I groaned and thought, I don't feel like moving right now. Maybe if I ignore who's there, he'll go away.

That's the funny thing about tracking abilities for Death Walkers, a Death Walker can use them at will, once they get used to them.

I used my tracking abilities to see Norman knocking at the door. Dae chuckled. "The door's open, you can come in!"

"Seriously?" I growled. 

Norman opened the door and when he saw Dae holding me he snickered. "So, that's what the noises were, last night! So uh, how was he, Betty?"

I felt heat coming from my face as I hid underneath the covers. Dae found this funny because he couldn't stop laughing. "It was her first time too!"

"I'm not saying a word, nope, no comment!"

Norman laughed. "Okay yeah, I'll leave you two alone, and Betty?"

"I'm afraid to say this, but what?"

He gave a mischievous smile and teased. "Did mom ever give you the talk?"

"Once again, no comment!"

Norman continued his teasing. "I take it that's a no? No worries! I’m sure Fluttershy can do that for you!" 

"I think it's a little too late for that!" I snapped. 

"Okay, okay, I'm out of here," Norman walked out of the room dying laughing. 

Once the door closed, I looked at Dae. "Seriously? What is wrong with you?"

Dae responded playfully, "Nothing's wrong, I couldn't help myself! I just thought it would be a good idea to claim bragging rights for taking your virginity." 

I rolled my eyes. "Haha, very funny Dae."

 Dae gave a flirting smile. "Hmm, wanna do it again?"

I nodded. "Sure!" 

When we started to make love again, I didn't want it to end.


*	*	*


{Dae}

The next day after I got back to the Castle in Hell, I sat in my office trying to take care of the paperwork. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.  "Come in!" I bellowed. 

Parada entered the room and she bowed to me. I motioned with my right hand for her to stand up so she could look at me. 

She smirked. "So, did you give Betty that promise ring you got for her?"

I grinned and nodded. "Yes, I did and she accepted it, and then I gave her something else."

Parada snorted and lifted her right eyebrow. "Birthday sex?"

I smiled and nodded. "You guessed it!" 

Suddenly, out of nowhere, a messenger came bursting into the office. I knew this messenger was from the Icebreakers because of his uniform. If the Icebreakers sent a messenger for them, then it needed to be answered immediately. 

The messenger bowed to me when he entered the room.

"It's okay, you can look at me now," I said. "What's going on?"

"You're being summoned to meet up with the Icebreakers and the Afterlife Court along with Celestia," The messenger said with urgency. 

"What!" I gasped. "Why?"

The messenger shook his head. "I don't know, but the Icebreakers wanted me to give you this."

The messenger took out of his bag a letter that the Icebreakers symbol on it. I took the letter and then dismissed him. 

I opened the letter and my eyes went wide in horror when I read it. The letter spoke of a notorious criminal who was sent to the prison in the Middle Ground and locked away deep underneath it. This criminal used to rule over Equestria with an iron fist, letting the monsters he created roam free to destroy practically anything in the land. He was worse than Cozy Glow, Tirek, and Queen Chrysalis combined and he escaped from the prison in the Middle Ground... His name is Grogar. 
> 19) Lucifer's Cage
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Dae}

When I arrived at the meeting with the Icebreakers, Headcouncilman of the Afterlife Court and Celestia and everyone else looked panicked. That I can understand, because the current situation we’re dealing with is Grogar. Grogar escaping from the prison in The Middle Ground is a big deal and one would think that Gorgar wouldn't be able to do that. 

“Okay, what’s going on Hankle?” I questioned. “How did Grogar escape?”

Hankle sighed, “I have no idea. Grogar was supposed to be locked down. But from what we know of, he wants to build a portal linking Heaven and Hell.”

Celestia nodded. “Yes, Grogar kept talking to the guards about this at length, ever since he was locked up. I have no idea where he would even attempt to do that!”

“It’s also come to our attention that the newest Death Walker, Betty Jewel, achieved the Dark Aura when she fought Tirek. Am I correct on that Dae?” Hankle asked.

I smiled and nodded. “Yes, she did! I saw it myself!”

Celestia gasped, “What? Why wasn’t I made aware of this? The only thing I was told was that Betty got the medal for stopping Tirek and that she lost twenty-five of her teammates! But there was nothing about the Dark Aura!”

“That’s because you didn’t need to know that type of information, Celestia.” Headcouncilman said. “We only give you this information when it’s necessary.”

Celestia looked down. “Oh.”

Hankle got right down to business as he said, “I was also informed by Sami, that Betty’s evaluation went very well. In seeing this I’m recommending that she be assigned to deal with this threat.”

Celestia gasped again. “What? Why? Betty’s a-“

Hankle did a facepalm and groaned, “New Death Walker? Yeah I know.”

“We understand your concerns Celestia,” I said, “Betty’s already accomplished a lot in a short amount of time.”

“Yes,” said Hankle as he lowered his hand, “she’s been a Death Walker for three months now. She can’t stay a kid forever, even though she’s been adopted by Discord and Fluttershy. She’s a pre-adult now. What I’m saying is given everything Betty has been able to accomplish, I think Betty is perfect for this assignment. Of course, she’ll have to finish bringing back the rest of the escapees, which I’m sure will be no problem. So while she’s finishing up with that, she can kill two birds with one stone and keep an eye out for Grogar.”

Celestia let out a frustrated sigh, “Okay fine! Seeing that I won’t be able to change your mind on the matter, I'm going to approve the decision.”

Hankle laughed, “Why thank you kindly Celestia. So with that being said," He turned to me, "what do you think, King Dae? Is Betty ready for this assignment?”

I smiled. “Yes she’s ready for it! I have every confidence in her that she can do it!”

“Okay then!’” said Hankle. He turned to the Headcouncilman. “What about you Headcouncilman? Is Betty ready for this assignment?”

Headcouncilman nodded. “Yes, she is!”

“I also agree that Betty is ready to take on this type of assignment. I will send the letter to Fluttershy, and she will make sure Betty knows of this.” Hankle said. “I know what you’re thinking, King Dae. You’re probably wondering why I chose Fluttershy to do this?“

I laughed, “Actually no, I wasn’t wondering, but now I’m curious.”

Hankle chuckled. “Because Fluttershy is now Betty’s adoptive mother and the rule is that the parents of the Death Walker are allowed to give out the type of information she needs to know. However, if Betty was still with her biological mother, then we would give the information to a close friend instead.”

I nodded. “Makes sense!”

“Good,” said Hankle, “now that everything has been decided, this meeting is closed.”

I nodded. After the meeting I went back to my office.


*	*	*


{Betty}

“Are you serious Fluttershy?” I said as I gave her a look of disbelief. 

Fluttershy nodded. “Yes, I’m serious. There was a meeting about it and everything! They want you to finish bringing the rest of the escapees from the prison in the Middle Ground; you need to keep an eye out for Grogar. It’s very important if there’s been a meeting held to discuss the issue. And they know you want a smaller team to go after the escapees this time, so now there’s only seventeen members. Of course, Dae is still your second in command and you’ll have your main team from the last time with you too.”

I sighed and shook my head. “Okay then. Knowing that Dae is the King of Hell, he probably had a hand in this decision.”

I heard Dae laugh. “You’re absolutely correct, I did! I agreed that you are ready for this.”

I tilted my head to the left when I saw him. “Uh, why?”

“Because I know you can do this.” Dae said. “I wouldn’t have agreed if I didn’t think you could.” He rolled his eyes. “Of course Celestia, being overprotective like she is, didn’t agree.”

I laughed. “Okay I get it. It wouldn’t by chance be because I’m this so-called Child of Prophecy now would it?”

Dae shook his head and giggled. “Nope guess again!”

“I achieved the Dark Aura when I was fighting Tirek?” I guessed.

“That’s part of it,” said Dae, “and you stopped Tirek, single handedly! All I did was hand you the crystal prism to put him in!”

“Uh huh,” said Cozy Glow, “Golly! You know, it actually makes perfect sense that you’d be the right person for the job!”

Fluttershy nodded in agreement. Cozy Glow was floating off to the right of me when I saw her. 

Cozy Glow added, “If you can take someone as strong as Tirek, then you should have no trouble with Grogar! Honestly, I can’t wait to see you win that fight, if I get to see it! But well, we don’t know if it’s going to happen in the Land of the Living or in the Land of the Dead?”

“Yeah.” I said. “I don’t know about you, but the sooner we get the escapees back the better. And I’ll keep an eye out for Grogar.”

I knew one thing for sure: there's no way I’m letting anyone else get harmed or killed.


*	*	*


After hearing the news about Grogar, I went to the Castle of the Two Sisters to come up with a game plan. Before I could even sit down, I sensed some dark presence hanging out in the shadows. It wasn’t Mr. Giggles and it wasn’t Dae. I looked in the direction of where it was coming from to see an old man that looked like he could probably be Mr. Harmony's age. He looked similar to Dae but an older version of him. Who is this creepy person? Is he-

The man laughed, “You guessed correctly! I am Dae’s father! Let me introduce myself. My name is Lucifer. Seeing that you’ve accepted a promise ring from my son, I think it’s time I get to know the woman my son has fallen madly in love with, don't you?”

“I don’t have time for this!" I growled. "I have a job to do!”

Lucifer clicked his tongue and then scoffed, “Yeah I know. I won’t keep you long. Why don’t you come with me, so we can have a little chat hmm?”

Before I could react, Lucifer snapped his fingers and I found myself tied up in an iron chain.

Lucifer laughed. “I do believe it’s time for you to take a nap. You need to be asleep in order to enter my cage.”

I paused. “Wait what? Did you just say cage?”

“Yes, you heard correctly.” Lucifer said. “Cage. Goodnight for now Betty.”

Without another word I fell asleep.


*	*	*


When I opened my eyes again, I had no idea where I was. Darkness surrounded me and I couldn't see anything. I was still tied up in the iron chain and I heard Dae’s voice off in the distance, but it sounded muffled. “Dad, no stop! Let her go!”

I heard Dae screaming in pain and I didn’t know what Lucifer was doing to him, but before I could do anything about it, I heard loud voices surrounding my ears. The voices were so loud that I couldn't hear Dae screaming.

I heard Lucifer laugh a bone chilling laugh, “Do you hear them? The dark souls calling out to you.”

Along with the screaming, a cold gust of wind ripped through me.

What the heck is going on here? I thought.

Lucifer gave an evil laugh, “Until you listen to the dark souls, the screaming won’t stop. Listen to them, Betty.”

For some reason, I felt heat coming from the promise ring Dae gave me on my finger. The heat from the ring felt comforting, because it seemed to be protecting me from Lucifer's magic.

That’s when I made my choice. I wasn't going to listen to whatever Lucifer wanted me to listen to. And that’s when I got angry!

“No way am I listening to whatever brainwashing magic you’re trying to put me under!” I roared.

“It’s not-" Lucifer started to lie.

Before he could finish his lie I regained my senses and finally figured out where I was. Yes I was in a cage. I was going to get out of it. It made me angrier when I saw Dae on his knees, gripping his arm clearly in pain.

I saw Lucifer just standing there smoking a cigar as if he were watching some sort of TV show.

“Hell no, Lucifer!” I snarled. “Let Dae go!”

Lucifer took a puff of his cigar and laughed. “I’d love to, but no.”

Lucifer snapped his fingers and pulled out of thin air a boulder and dropped it on the cage. 

Okay that’s it! I thought. Now I’m pissed to the highest degree of pissed!

At that very moment somehow I broke free of the iron chain I was in.  I broke the cage in half and sliced through the boulder as if I was cutting a piece of paper. 

I took out my staff, turned it into a blade and threw it at Lucifer. It went through his chest ripping his shirt and it made him drop his cigar.

“Why you little bitch!” Lucifer growled. “A for effort in trying out to kill me and all. You ripped my favorite shirt and you made me drop my cigar. But I think someone needs to put you in your place!”

Lucifer tried to grip me with his magic, but I wasn’t about to let him knock me up against a wall like Princess Twilight did. 

I looked at my hand to see that I had once again achieved the Dark Aura. I don’t know how I managed to do this, but hey, works for me! I’m not the one that needs to be put in my place, Lucifer does!

I used my powers and cancelled Lucifer's magic out. He looked horrified when I did that and I smiled at his terror. 

I used my powers to rebuild Lucifer's cage and I rebuilt his iron chain. 

After I tied Lucifer up with the iron chain, I threw him into the cage. The next thing I remember is somehow being able to sink Lucifer’s cage in the ground. 

I felt something in my hand and looked down to see that I had a black crystal in it. I stood in front of Dae, pushed the crystal into his forehead and then I passed out.


*	*	*


When I woke up I felt like I had another power surge or something of that nature. It felt like I had been run over by a bus, considering how sore I felt at the moment. 

I heard Dae laughing.

I frowned and narrowed my eyes at him. “What is so funny?” 

“No, you didn’t get hit by a bus and that wasn’t a dream either,” Dae replied. 

“Well, whatever it was it hurts!” I growled.

Dae chuckled, “You want to know what happened?”

I shrugged. “I guess so.”

“You put Lucifer into the abyss for me!” Dae said. “I’ve been wanting to do that myself, but it seems you beat me to it.” He shrugged nonchalantly. “Oh well.”

I cracked up at Dae’s fake sorrow. Then I remembered what happened with Dae’s promise ring he gave me and I looked down at it and smiled. Next, I looked at my hand puzzled when I noticed a strange mark.

Dae looked down at my hand puzzled too. “I thought half and half's don’t get cutie marks!”

I looked at the weird mark on my hand in wonder. The mark on my hand was a red heart with a black peace sign in the middle of it.

“Yeah, I know it’s weird. Just like you are Dae,” I laughed.

Dae rolled his eyes. “Ha ha, very funny Betty.”

“I think I’ll get dressed and grab something to eat. Do you mind stepping outside for a bit?” I asked.

Dae nodded. “Yeah, I can do that. I'll wait on your balcony to keep Silver from being a peeping Tom. He heard us having sex on your birthday. I heard his thoughts too, and he was pissed by it.”

I snorted. “Good! Let him be pissed! I couldn’t care less how he feels.”

Dae laughed and went outside to leave me alone.
> 20) Betty and Dae's Sparring Match
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Betty}

Finally, I finished bringing back the last remaining escapees from the prison in the Middle Ground. I decided to take a break from everything, Death Walker training and homework from school, because now I'm on the homeschooling program for the School of Friendship. 

Dae and I were sitting on the couch talking about nothing, when Fluttershy entered the room with a panicked look on her face. 

I frowned. "What is it, Fluttershy?"

Fluttershy gulped and fetched me a letter from her right saddlebag with her mouth. When I saw that the letter was from mom, my anger hit the roof, "Seriously? Why, she has some nerve sending me a letter! Okay, fine, I'll read it and then it's going in the trash!"

The letter from mom read like this:

Dear my little halfbreed daughter,

I hope you're enjoying your time away from me. But know this halfbreed, I will kill you myself one of these days. I brought you into this world and sooner or later, I'm going to take you out of it. Although you're a Death Walker now, so it won't be much of a loss anyway. Be watching out for me, my little halfbreed.

Sincerely,

Your reluctant mother

I was livid with anger after I read it. I took a deep breath and let it out slowly, "Okay fine, if that's the game she wants to play, then challenge accepted!"

Fluttershy's jaw dropped. "Are you sure about that Betty? I mean-"

I cut her off, "I'm sure she's not strong like that stupid criminal Grogar and it's time I got the last laugh with that witch! Trust me, I will! She's a threat and I'm taking her down!"

Fluttershy went from being shocked to overjoyed when I said that, "Well, if you say so, Hankle's right, you're not a child anymore. You are a pre-adult and a Death Walker. And might I add-"

I rolled my eyes. "If you say, I'm the Child of Prophecy-"

"Oh come on Betty," said Dae, "honestly, what's so bad about being a super powerful entity? I'm the King of Hell and I'm not the least bit bothered by my power! Lucifer was twice as strong as I was, and you put him in the abyss!"

"What?" Fluttershy gasped. "You put Lucifer into the abyss Betty? I didn't think that was possible!"

"That makes two of us." Dae said.

"Wait, you said I beat you to it." I said.

Dae nodded. "Yeah that's right and it's true. Before you came along and did it, I had been trying to do some research to see if that was even possible. I came up with nothing, so I just had to go with the flow of things."

"Huh," I said, "well, so much for taking a break."

"What do you mean by that?" Fluttershy asked.

"If mom wants to kill me so badly," I said, "then I'm going to have to make sure I'm ready for her."

"Well, if you say so," Fluttershy said with a nervous frown.

Dae grinned.

"What?" I said.

"I was wondering," said Dae, "we haven't sparred against each other... How about a quick match?"

"Okay, you're the King of Hell and that's a fair fight because?" I said.

Dae rolled his eyes. "Seriously Betty? Do I really have to answer that question?"

Fluttershy snorted. "No kidding! You two are more or less evenly matched! Dae's the perfect sparring partner for you! I'm not partial to fighting myself, unless I have to. So, you two have fun."

"And I won't stall the match like that jerk Marble did, before you two fought," Dae said.

"Yeah," I said, "I think he was out of shape or had too many candy bars before that."

Dae, Fluttershy and I laughed at the thought.

"Alright," said Dae, "what do you say?"

I nodded. "Sure why not?"


*	*	*


Dae and I stood out in the training area. I smiled when I saw Dae take his sword out that looked like it was made up of two black flames connected with a handle. The handle looked normal however, despite the ornate scary designs of the blade.

He chuckled, "You already seem impressed by me."

"Well, don't go easy on me because I'm your girlfriend," I said.

"Don't worry," said Dae, "I won't."

I had a feeling that since Dae could hear my thoughts, he'll be able to figure out what my next move would be. That didn't bother me, as it only made things more interesting.

Dae snorted. "Yeah, I don't think I'll use that ability in this fight."

I tilted my head. "Why not?"

"Because, that's not what I prefer to use it for," Dae answered. "And yes if I were you, I'd use all of your Death Walker abilities that you have so far."

"Well, okay then," I said. 

Before I could take out my staff, Dae threw his sword at me and I took my staff out, just in time to deflect it with a resounding clink! His attacks were certainly more of a challenge than I anticipated, although how he wasn't able to send Lucifer into the abyss himself puzzles me. Dae smiled and I could only assume he heard my thoughts about this fight. 

Dae's favorite attack seemed to be splitting the flames of his sword in two and attacking from two separate angles with them. This made the fight go even faster and I had to admit it was a good workout too. 

Well they do say fight fire with fire, I thought, but I think, I can fight fire better with wind and glass.

I took a deep breath and let my wind and glass powers develop within me. I then concentrated my powers to my hands. My fire power I sent to my left hand and my glass powers I sent to my right hand. By this time I had put my staff away and was getting ready to fight with only my Death Walker abilities. 

Once one of the flames came at me from the left, I opened the palm of my hand and out of it came a blast of fire. It canceled out Dae's flame, and when the other flame came at me from my right, bits of glass shot out to deflect. 

Dae smiled. "Not bad, not bad at all Betty! See? You are right for the job of taking down Grogar!" 

"Yeah, yeah," I said, rolling my eyes, "let's keep going! This is actually kind of fun. Well, taking down threats isn't supposed to be fun, but okay whatever." 

"So, that's how you can defeat your enemy so easily!" Dae teased. "You were just having too much fun with it!"

While Dae talked, I felt that was the perfect time to strike. So this time, I combined my darkness powers and my glass powers and out of my mouth came tiny bullets. Dae put up his arm and his sword to try and block most of the bullets, but he wasn’t fast enough to deflect every one. And even though it didn't really hurt him that much, he screamed in surprise when it happened as I watched the flying projectiles rip his shirt up a bit. After that, he just dusted himself off like nothing happened.

"I didn't think it was going to be a fight to the death Betty! Geez, woman." Dae smirked. "But I'm already dead, so uh, not like it matters!" 

I avoided Dae's next attack by doing a barrel roll. The attack clipped my right wing and I crashed. Dae came up to me and helped me get to my feet. 

"You okay Betty?" Dae asked.

I dusted myself off, "Yeah I'm fine."

"But your wing," said Dae, "it's clipped, it's-"

I tilted my head, I thought it was strange that Dae would make such a fuss about my wing being clipped. I wasn't in any pain at the moment and I've had worse.

Dae paused while staring wide-eyed, "Well I'll be! Your wing is already healed!"

"Okay," I said, "interesting, that's what happened back at the Castle of the Two Sisters when I got all of that glass in me."

"Yeah, that's interesting alright," Dae said.

I smiled. "Well, I think you win this one Dae."

Dae shook his head. "Nope, I don't consider that a win just because you crashed."

"But it came from one of your attacks," I said, "so yeah, you win."

Dae smirked. "Nah, I don't think so. I want a rematch!"

I chuckled, "And I thought I was the one that doesn't know when to take a break."

"And if you crash, get right back up and fight just like you did with Lucifer," Dae instructed. 

"Okay then," I said, "I would say it's your funeral, but seeing that you're the King of Hell, you've already been dead for some time now, so."

Dae laughed and we started the fight again. We had no idea that Norman and Fluttershy were watching us.


*	*	*


{Norman}

"What are those two doing?" I asked.

Fluttershy, Discord and I were sitting on the bleachers watching Dae and Betty fight each other.

"Oh, didn't you hear the bad news?" Discord said.

I sighed while rolling my eyes, "Yeah, mom's little death threat to Betty." 

I balled my hands into fists just thinking about what the letter said. Mom called Betty a halfbreed. That's all the more reason why I'm glad Betty got away from her. There's no way I'm going back to live with mom anytime soon.

I calmed down and smiled when I saw what Dae's weapon was. Two black flames connected to a sword handle. 

Discord smiled, "Yeah I do like watching The Black Flaming Sword in action, although I haven't seen it used after Lucifer stepped down from the throne. Huh, it makes sense that Lucifer would give that sword to Dae considering Lucifer handed Dae the throne. Only a King of Hell can handle that sword."

"Huh," I said, "interesting." 

"It seems Betty's favorite attack is a combination of light, darkness and glass," said Fluttershy, "look, she's only used her weapon in between attacks so she can recover and block Dae's attacks."

"Whoa!" I heard Mystic's voice from behind me. "Just look at them go!"

Mystic whistled at the fight as she cheered Betty and Dae on. I couldn't help but watch the fight in awe myself. At one point in the fight, we felt the heat from a couple of Betty and Dae's attacks. Betty used her fire power a couple of times to cancel out Dae's black flames from his sword. 

At one point in the fight, Betty shot tiny bullets out of her mouth and Dae tried to block it, to no avail. He got pretty banged up with that attack although he did get a couple of good hits on Betty. Every time Betty crashed or got knocked down, she just got right up and went back to fighting. Surprisingly, the fight ended when Dae could barely move. Betty seemed disappointed that the fight didn't last longer. 

I went over to Betty and Dae once the fight ended. "That was awesome, you two!"

"Now that's what I call a fight." Dae smiled. "You win Betty."

Betty pouted and crossed her arms. "Yeah, only because you can't move much anymore!"

I snorted. "Wow, Betty, you really don't know when to take a break, do you?"

Betty nodded, "Nope, I don't take a break until-"

Betty didn't finish her sentence before she fell over and passed out.

"What happened to her?" I panicked.

"Calm down Norman," said Fluttershy, "she just wore herself out, that's all. She just needs to rest."

I let out a sigh of relief when Fluttershy said that. Fluttershy's a Death Walker, so she would know if Betty was having another power surge or not.

Dae smiled and teased. "That's cute, an overly concerned brother. Betty will be fine, even if she had another power surge. I mean, she put Lucifer into the abyss!"

Discord gasped, "What? She did? I didn't think that was possible! No wonder I haven't seen the guy around yet! Wow, and she thinks she's not the Child of Prophecy." 

"Well, I need to get back to Hell now," said Dae, "I have some things to take care of.” He looked at me and pointed with his right index finger, “And, I know that look, Norman! Don't worry, Betty will be just fine."

Fluttershy nodded, "Let's get her cleaned up and put to bed."

Once we got Betty to bed, I couldn't help but feel guilty about not being there for Betty growing up. But, since she's a Death Walker now, there's not much I can do to help her.
> 21) Betty's Fan Club
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Betty}

When I woke up the next morning, I felt pretty sore. I guess that was to be expected because of my sparring match with the King of Hell. After I went to get cleaned up and got dressed, I went downstairs and was surprised when I walked into the kitchen and the room went quiet as soon as I entered it. Was I being talked about? Yeah that's exactly what Discord, Fluttershy, and Norman had been doing.  

"Okay, why did everyone just go quiet on me?" I asked.

"Oh, uh sorry Betty," said Fluttershy, "we were trying to figure out when to tell you about this. But since you were so busy with everything that's been happening lately, we decided it was best to wait until you got some spare time before talking to them. You know, kind of like a meet and greet sort of thing?"

I tilted my head left. "Huh?"

Norman grinned at me. "Well, it seems you have a bit of a fan club."

I blinked. "Come again?"

Fluttershy nodded, "Yup, Norman's right, you have a fan club!"

"Seriously?" I asked with wide eyes.

"Just take a look at this," Norman said. He handed me a small booklet that had an advertisement on it that said: THE NEW DEATH WALKER BETTY JEWEL FAN CLUB! JUST CHECK OUT EVERY SINGLE FIGHT SHE'S HAD AND DEFEATED HER ENEMIES! NEXT MEETING IS TONIGHT AT 7PM. 

"Ha, ha, good joke Norman!" I laughed in disbelief as I shook my head. "You even got Mom and Dad in on it? Wow, really you outdid yourself this time, of course you'll have payback for this."

Fluttershy laughed, "No, it's not a joke Betty! You really do have fans! I mean, can you blame them? You're a Death Walker and you just won a medal for taking down Tirek single handedly. Look at the pamphlet and see the pictures!"

I gulped when I saw the pictures inside of the pamphlet and I wondered how in Equestria was anyone even able to capture most of my moves and in every single fight? It had pictures of me fighting through a power surge with Queen Chrysalis! Then, it suddenly dawned on me as I looked up with curious eyes. Suddenly, I had a feeling Dae had something to do with this.

"You are correct and yes I did!" Dae said. 

My eye twitched when I turned around and saw him. "But how? You weren't even there for half of these fights!"

Dae smirked. "I'm the King of Hell Betty and considering I used to be your stalker, I have my ways."

"Why, you little sneak! I'm going to-" I paused, "I would say kill you, but you're already dead, so yeah."

Dae, Norman, Fluttershy and Discord burst into laughter.

I rolled my eyes. "So, when did this fan club get started?"

"Shortly after your defeat of Tirek." Discord said to me from the table, before nodding. 

"And you decided not to tell me because?" I asked while frowning.

"As I said before, because you were busy," said Fluttershy as she nodded from her spot next to Discord, "but, now that you have some free time, we figured you probably should know about your fans."

"Okay, so where is this fan club going to be held tonight?" I asked.

"At the CMC's tree house." Dae said. "If I were you when you pay them a visit, you should probably wear your medal that you got too."

"Lovely," I said as I grimaced.

"Oh come on Betty," said Norman, "I think having fans is a good thing for you."

"Fine." I said before giving a resigned sigh. "I'll go and visit my little fans then."


*	*	*


Once we got towards the CMC's tree house, I skidded to a stop when I saw how packed it was. It was standing room only. 

What's the matter Betty? A little stage fright? Dae thought.

No, I'm not scared! I thought. Do I really have to go in there?

Yeah, I think you should, at least just this once. I know you have a tendency to hide from the world in general, unless you're doing your Death Walker job. But you can't hide from everyone forever. Dae thought.

I had to admit it, but Dae was right, I wasn't so much hiding as I was retreating within myself. At the moment, I just wanted to keep the world away from me as much as I possibly could and I had no idea why. The only thing I can assume is that Dae could hear my thoughts and somehow understood better than I understood myself. 

I let out a breath, "Okay, fine I'm going in."

I heard Norman laughing behind me, "You say that like you're afraid of meeting your little fans."

"No, I'm not afraid Norman!" I snapped. "I don't get scared!"

Norman stopped laughing and raised an eyebrow. "Seriously? I mean I knew you were fearless growing up, but you're still not afraid of anything? Wow."

"Wow, that's quite the compliment Betty." Dae laughed. "Why does that not surprise me? And yet you've been hiding from everyone because?"

I paused. "Honestly? I have no idea why."

"Well, even with what you've been through lately," said Norman, "you lost twenty-five of your teammates on your tracking and shortly after that, you got injured and now, we have Mom's little death threat she sent. So yeah, I can see why you would want to hide from the world at the moment. Even still, that's not good for you. You need your friends and family and of course, having fans that worship you doesn't hurt either. Just don't let the fame go to your head."

"Uh, worship me?" I asked. "They're just fans and I'm not a god or anything like that."

Dae snorted. "Just wait and see what your little fans have inside."

For some reason, I didn't want to see whatever crazy thing my little fans were doing in honor of me as I turned around to leave, Dae yanked on my tail.

"Ow! That's my stupid tail you know!" I said. 

Dae chuckled, "You know, that's cute when you say that. It makes me want to yank on your tail even more. It can't be that bad Betty! A little creepy maybe but not horrible, I wouldn’t think? Unless your fans are complete lunatics. Oh, and you do have your medal with you, yes?"

I groaned. "Yes I have it. This medal is just as stupid as people yanking on my tail is! Fine, I'll wear the stupid thing." I took the medal I had and put it around my neck. "Happy now?"

Dae smiled and then kissed me. "Yeah I'm happy now. You really need to work on accepting your achievements. You are-"

"Don't say it." I snapped. 

"Okay, okay, I'm not saying a word about it," Dae responded.

Once I got to the front door, I hesitated at first to go inside, then when I heard Scootaloo's voice, "Attention everyone! Attention! The Death Walker, Betty Jewel Fan Club has been called to order!"

Okay, yeah this has got to be a big joke! Scootaloo's a teacher at the School of Friendship, isn't she a little too old for stuff like this? I thought.

"No it's not a joke Betty." said Dae, "Yeah, she's older now, but sometimes you don't grow out of your hobbies and well, this is one of hers, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle's hobbies. It's how they met when they were filly's. So yeah."

Without warning, Dae pushed me into the club house and everyone in there gasped when they saw me. Scootaloo had the biggest grin on her face and a twinkle in her eye. That alone was enough to creep me out. 

"Am I seeing things?" Scootaloo cheered. "Or is my new hero, the Death Walker Betty Jewel, here in my presence? It's an honor to see you again Betty! It's been a while since you've been at the school, but I understand, considering you're a Death Walker and you're awesome!"

I felt my face go red at Scootaloo's excitement, and I was stunned when I looked around and saw sitting in the front row seats, Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy and Discord. I was very grateful that Princess Twilight wasn't there because of being on punishment. Because if Princess Twilight was there, I'd be running for the hills and Dae would be running right behind me.

Yeah I agree with that, I would be running for the hills too if Princess Twilight were here. Dae thought. Good thing demons don't dream much, because if I did I'd probably have a nightmare of those stupid marriage proposals chasing me!

I literally had to bite my tongue to keep myself from laughing at that thought. But then, I realized that thought might just give me nightmares thinking about it. I looked over and rolled my eyes when I saw Dae covering his mouth with his hand trying to stifle a laugh. 

I stood there, staring at Scootaloo, not sure what to do or say. "Ah… Hi?"

"Oh don't be so modest darling," said Rarity while staring at me sideways from her seat, "you're a hero and a powerful being! So why wouldn't ponies be drawn to you?"

"Yeah," said Scootaloo, "Rainbow Dash was a hero once upon a time-"

"Hey!" Rainbow Dash said. "What do you mean was a hero? I am still am! I mean, I command Equestria's Military for crying out loud! My awesomeness will never cease to remain!"

At that comment Scootaloo did a facehoof and groaned. "Yeah that's nice and all. But you need to make way for more heroes like Betty." 

"Yeah, the way you single handedly fought Tirek on your own!" said Applejack, "Now, I'm a strong pony, but you are the strongest I've ever seen! Even if you are only uh, half pony."

Everyone in the clubhouse nodded in agreement. I still wasn't sure if I wanted to know what my little fans had set up to worship me.

As I said before, it can't be that bad. Okay it might be a little bit creepy, but not that bad! Dae thought.

"Oh and we have something special to show you!" Scootaloo cheered.

I was afraid to ask, so I didn't say anything. I heard Dae snort and I thought, This is so not funny, Dae! Boy I'm so glad I could be the entertainment for the night. 

Well, you pretty much are, considering this is your fan club. Dae thought.

"Follow me," said Scootaloo, "come outside!"

I hesitated at first, but I followed Scootaloo out to the back of the treehouse. We stopped when we came across a five-foot box set up as if it were a traveling puppet show. Only the curtains in the front were drawn. Scootaloo went up the box and pulled on the string that connected the curtains. My jaw dropped when I saw what was inside. Inside the box was a small statue of me! How Scootaloo managed to do that, I didn't want to know and to this day I still have no idea. Hanging around the statue's neck was a fake medal that looked very similar to the one I had won. The statue of me was holding a staff too. There were several pictures of the fights that I had placed around the statue. Underneath the statue was a banner that said: Child of Prophecy: Death Walker Betty Jewel!

Yup, that's creepy. Dae thought.

No kidding! I thought.

When Rainbow Dash saw the shrine set up to honor me she gasped, "That's not fair!"

"What's not fair Rainbow?" Scootaloo asked.

"You didn't make a shrine to me when I was your 'said' hero!" Rainbow Dash whined. 

"Your point?" Scootaloo asked.

"I'm supposed to be your big sister, if anypony deserves a shrine it's me!" Rainbow Dash declared.

"First of all, you are my big sister," said Scootaloo before nodding, "and second, just because you're awesome at some things, doesn't mean you deserve a shrine to be dedicated to you."

Applejack nodded. "Yup, I totally agree with Scoots here. You might be awesome, but uh I hate to be brutally honest with you, but you're just being cocky right now. As you would always say (but, only when it comes down to your so-called awesomeness,) give credit where credit is due!"

Rainbow Dash pouted while crossing her forehooves, "Fine, she did beat me at a race when she was only six years old. But that's only because I crashed, so that doesn't count!"

Fluttershy snorted. "Wow, Rainbow Crash! I didn't know you were nursing a grudge against Betty because of that. Why do you think you got your nickname? Just to let you know, if Betty crashes during a fight or race, she gets right back up and keeps going. You on the other hand, get way too embarrassed to do that. I mean, you could've challenged her to rematch, right then and there! But you didn’t, did you? And you're just saying this now because you're jealous!"

Rainbow Dash's face went red and that only confirmed Fluttershy's suspicions and Rainbow Dash looked away to the left. 

Applejack nodded. "Yup, that confirms it, you're jealous! Although now that Betty's a Death Walker and a hero because she stopped Queen Chrysalis and Tirek single handedly, I doubt you could beat her in a race now."

"Oh yeah?" Rainbow Dash said to the farm pony, while giving her the stink eye.

"Yup!" Applejack replied exuberantly before nodding.

"Okay Betty," said Rainbow Dash, "I challenge you to a race! If I win, a shrine will have to be built to honor me, in place of yours!"

"Hey!" Scootaloo said. "What gives you the right to say who I can and can not build a shrine to? I think you should revise your reward for winning the race Rainbow!"

"But-" Rainbow Dash said as she frowned.

Scootaloo shook her head. "Nope! No way am I respecting that reward! If you expect me to do that, I will take away your big sister status and we won't be friends anymore!"

I could see that the wheels were turning in Rainbow Dash's head as she was trying desperately to figure out a way to one-up me. 

I rolled my eyes. "You are just as bad as Marble, when he challenged me to a race. If you want to race me, it'll be a do-over race, like the one I beat you with when I was six years old. What did you say about that race? Winner gets serious bragging rights? And since I'm a Death Walker now, I think that should be more than enough of a reward if you beat me. But I say this, ground rules, I won't use my Death Walker abilities and you won't use your sonic rainbooms to win, got that?"

"Fine then," said Rainbow Dash, "you're on! So where do we race?"

"I have an idea!" Applejack said. "Remember that area where we have that Running of the Leaves race? There's a lot of ground to cover there and it's mostly a cross country race. More like a 10K run? That would be perfect for your race!"

"I would say to make it harder, we should tie our wings down, but seeing that the race was done with our wings untied earlier, our wings will stay untied for this one as well." I said. "I say, because it's a cross country type race, we do three laps and the first one to finish all three wins! Deal?"

Rainbow Dash nodded. "Works for me!"

Once Rainbow Dash and I got to the starting line of the race, Applejack stood in front of us with a red flag in her mouth. 

"Ready?" Fluttershy said. "Set. Go!"

Applejack waved the flag and we both took off like a rocket. I finished my first two laps with no problem and Rainbow Dash had little difficulty. I practically rolled my eyes when Rainbow Dash crashed into a boulder. 

How on earth does someone even crash into a boulder? I thought. It wasn't even that high! I mean seriously? Rainbow Dash was flying much higher than that, or at least, that’s what I thought?

Rainbow Dash got to her hooves and shook herself off while I hovered in the air watching her. She looked embarrassed as if she didn't want to continue because of her crash.

I groaned. "Seriously Rainbow? Are you just gonna let some stupid crash keep you from finishing the race?"

"No, I'm not!" Rainbow Dash declared.

I smiled. "Good! Come and get me Commander Rainbow Dash!"

I resumed the race by taking off like a rocket while Rainbow Dash trailed me, not far behind. She gained speed and we were neck and neck as I crossed the finish line first. Although by this point, Rainbow seemed out of breath, I wasn't phased by this at all. 

Everyone watching the race cheered and whistled. After Rainbow caught her breath and looked up at me to smile, "Now that was a good race! Thanks for encouraging me to get back up after I crashed Betty."

"Of course Rainbow Dash!" I said. "It wouldn't have been a fair win if you just stopped racing, just because you crashed."

Rainbow Dash sighed, "Fluttershy was right, I'm jealous…” she looked off to the side, “I don't blame Scoot's for making that shrine, you deserve it, you're more awesome than I am.” She looked back at me, “Hey, maybe we can race again sometime?"

"Sure, if I'm not busy taking care of my Death Walker responsibilities," I said.

Rainbow Dash nodded. "Okay then."

"But I do have a question for you Rainbow Dash," I said.

"What is it?" Rainbow Dash asked. 

"How on earth did you crash into a boulder that wasn't even as high as you were flying?" I asked.

Rainbow Dash blushed. "Uh, let's just say I have this special way of crashing into things that aren't in my way."

"Yup!" Applejack said while giggling. "Just like when you crashed into a trashcan on your first day of being a Wonderbolt. You still haven't given us an explanation for that. The only thing you told us was you lost your flight pattern and bang! You crashed right into a waste bin!"

"And I said," Pinkie Pie added in a sing-song voice, "at least they didn't change the nickname from Rainbow Crash to Rainbow Trash!"

I chuckled, "Wow, it's no wonder why you got your nickname Rainbow Crash!"

Rainbow Dash looked down at the ground. "Yeah, I doubt I'll ever get rid of that nickname! It started happening when I was filly, because I crashed into a nearby building for no reason. To me, it was almost like that building appeared out of nowhere! And that's when the nickname started. Apparently, a couple of my so-called friends saw it and thought it was funny. The nickname was supposed to be a joke, but as you can see, it became a fact for me."

I fell over on my back as I went into a fit of hard laughter.

"At least your friends didn't record the race Rainbow Dash," Dae said, "and then play it in their backyard for everyone to see, just to add insult to injury!"

Rainbow Dash laughed, "Oh that's right! I remember watching that now, and it was a good race, not to mention the hand to hoof combat fight at the end! Also, the taunting of Marble afterward! Poor guy was out of shape, because he ate so many candy bars before the race."

I didn't know if my fit of hard laughter was going to end anytime soon, because of being reminded of what happened between Marble and I. Finally after my fit of hard laughter stopped I was able to compose myself. 

I blinked in surprise when Scootaloo showed me a picture of the race that Rainbow Dash and I just had. 

"Look! I got the photo of the winning lap!" Scootaloo cheered. 

I smiled when I looked at the picture, because it really was a good race just like Rainbow Dash said. I won the race just by a few inches. I looked over to see Rainbow Dash smiling as she looked at the picture. 

"Okay, now you say you beat a Commander of Equestria's Military fair and square this time!" Rainbow Dash grinned.

I nodded. I loved the fact that I encouraged someone to get back up and keep racing just like I get back up and keep fighting when I get knocked down. Although, I did find it strange that I had to do that with the Commander of Equestria's Military. Not to mention, a pretty confident one too. By this point, she should know that when you get knocked down you have to get up and keep going.
> 22) Grogar's Portal
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Betty}

Every week off and on, Cozy Glow would appear to me and tell me how things were going with her working for Princess Twilight. She often expressed to me how badly she wanted to crossover, but for some reason, she couldn't and had no idea why. So, shortly after the race with Rainbow Dash, I finally forced myself to take a break, but then, Cozy Glow appeared to me again and she had the usual frown on her face.

By this time, I had checked out a handful of books from the library, trying to do some research, so I could figure out how to help Cozy Glow crossover. But no matter how much I researched, every book said the same thing. If a soul hasn't crossed over from the Land of the Living to the Land of the Dead to start their afterlife, then there is some sort of unfinished business that they need to sort out. 

I find it hard to believe that Cozy Glow has any loose ends to tie up in the Land of the Living. According to her, her parents are already dead, so there's nothing to clear up there. She had already gotten closure for every bad thing that's happened to her and moved on. The only thing she hadn't gotten closure for, was Tirek manipulating her into thinking that friendship equaled power and that she drained the magic from Equestria because of it. Then, she was manipulated even further by Discord, pretending to be Grogar, which in turn Tirek wanted to outdo Grogar and wanted Cozy Glow to trick ponies into thinking she was doing things for their benefit. But the truth is, Tirek was manipulating Cozy Glow for his own selfish ends.

I was sitting on the bed talking to Cozy Glow. "I don't know what to tell you, Cozy Glow. I've done all the research I can. I'm sorry..."

Cozy sighed and said while wistfully looking to the right, "Don't worry about it Betty. You really did everything you could do to help me." When suddenly she paused and looked at me with a horrified look in her auburn eyes.

"O...Kay, what's that look for?" I asked.

"I'm being summoned! It's uh, something important, so I gotta go!" Cozy Glow said. "I'll be back."

I shrugged as Cozy Glow disappeared without another word. 


*	*	*


{Dae}

I was sitting in my office, finishing up the rest of my royal duties for the day. And when I was done with that, I went to my bedroom and laid down. I smiled as I looked up at the ceiling thinking about Betty. Betty has no idea how awesome she is, and I find it funny that she won't accept the fact that she is the Child of Prophecy. But the prophet did say that she would have the strength of an Alicorn. At the same time though, it almost seems that she does and from what I can sense, her powers are only getting stronger. I also can't wait until Betty finally kills that abusive witch she has for a biological mother! Fluttershy is her mother now and I'm happy she’s finally in a good home. 

No sooner as I started thinking about Betty, there was a knock on the door. I went to answer and gave the formal greetings to Parada. This time when I saw her, I was concerned because she looked frantic.

"What's wrong, Parada?" I asked.

"It's Grogar!" Parada shrieked.

"Excuse me?" I said while raising my right eyebrow.

Parada took a deep breath and let it out, "Grogar has been spotted by the prison at the Middle Ground. There's evidence that he is starting to build the portal he had been talking about ever since he was locked up. He's probably using all nine of the Death Walker abilities, but no one knows exactly how he's doing it? Betty needs to be summoned, ASAP!"

I nodded. "I'm on it, I'll contact Celestia and Betty will be here as soon as she falls asleep."

Parada nodded and I dismissed her and headed to the Middle Ground.


*	*	*


{Betty}

Right after I went to sleep, I woke up in the Land of the Dead. I have no idea why I did it, but I jumped about a foot in the air when I turned around and saw Dae was there to greet me.

Dae chuckled, "Well, hello to you too Betty."

"Okay," I said, "why have I been summoned?"

"Grogar's been spotted over by the prison in the Middle Ground." Dae answered while frowning. "For some reason, it's been found out that somehow, Grogar was able to use all nine of the Death Walker abilities. We have to-"

Before Dae could finish his sentence there was a loud boom off in the distance. I looked over to see lighting strikes over by the prison in the Middle Ground.

"Uh, Dae?" I asked. "Are you seeing what I'm seeing? Or have I lost my mind?"

"I'm seeing the lighting strikes alright! That's concerning, because there's no need for rain or thunderstorms or anything like that here!" Dae exclaimed.

"Well then, let's go!" I started running towards the lighting and Dae was right behind me.


*	*	*


After I got to where I saw the lighting strikes, I couldn't believe my eyes. A large mirror, about a foot off the air over a platform, had electricity going through it. I could only assume that's where the lightning strikes were coming from. I looked to see Grogar rolling on the ground in laughter, as if he were having the best of times. 

"I'm tickled pink!" Grogar laughed a sinister laugh, "I finally have all of the nine Death Walker abilities, darkness, light, glass, fire, wind, water, iron fist, copper blade, and earth! Mah, ha, ha, ha! Thankfully, I had nine willing souls from that stupid prison I was in to combine with the Death Walker abilities. Oh how I've waited for this day! Once I have my portal complete, I will make the ruler of Heaven and the ruler of Hell step down from their thrones and I will be a great and powerful leader! I will have Equestria's universe all to myself! Mah, ha, ha, ha!"

"Hey Grogar! You stupid old goat!" I shouted. "There's no way I'm letting you take over the universe! Not on my watch!"

Grogar looked up at me and smirked. "Well, well, well, if it isn't the Child of Prophecy! I'm honored they would send you here to stop me! Why, if I can drain your powers, I'll be ruler over the  universe for sure! Come here you! Daddy wants a hug!" 

"Yeah, not gonna happen!" I said. Most of the time, I would turn my staff into a blade to disable my enemies. This time, I combined my glass and light powers instead, to turn my staff into a shield to deflect Grogar's magic. 

I kept moving around as quickly as I could, while using my shield to deflect Grogar's magic every time. I smiled at the new, frustrated look on his  face.

"Would you stop being so stubborn and come here already?" Grogar growled.

"Hmm, yeah no," I taunted. I stuck out my tongue at him.

I continued moving around and after a while, Grogar was starting to get on my nerves almost as much as I was getting on his. I looked over and saw Dae watching me fight Grogar with an amused look on his face.

 What is so funny? I thought.

I'm not laughing Betty, I'm just watching on the sidelines as the peanut gallery for now. Dae thought. I'm only going to jump in if you need me.

I paused after deflecting one of Grogar's attacks. You know something? I might need your help after all!

Gee, I thought you'd never ask! Dae teased in his thoughts.

This is not the time for teasing Dae! I thought.  I found out that I had light powers after I caught a beam of light from Luna that started my power surges. As I was training with Scarlett, I figured out that I can use a magic wielder's beam of light against them. Since the portal looks like it's made up of mostly light-

Are you crazy? If you're thinking what I think you're thinking about doing, I doubt that will work. Dae thought.

Just then, Grogar aimed one of his attacks at Dae, and he quickly drew his blade to deflect it. 

"Damn it!" Grogar growled. "I thought for sure that would work!"

"Yeah, and there's no way you're making me step down from the throne!" Dae snapped.

"And what do you rule over?" Grogar asked with a quizzical look in his yellow eyes.

"I'm the King of Hell," said Dae, "and there's no way you're taking away my kingdom from me either!"

Grogar gave Dae a smug look. "Well now, you should just step down and hand the throne over to me because whether you like it or not, I'm taking it from you."

”You’re arrogant, you know that?” Dae mused with a smirk on his face. “Somebody really should put you in your place!”

The next thing I knew, the ground started shaking. I looked at Dae to see the pissed look on his face and rightfully so. As Dae was shaking with anger, I seized my opportunity and went towards the portal. 

I think you're nuts, but hey, I'm not stopping you because I'm going to kill Grogar! Dae thought.

Works for me! I thought.

I could hear loud bangs, as Dae and Grogar started to intensify their fight. Once I slipped past them, I turned my shield back into my staff and put it away. I put both of my hands on the portal and I kept pushing on it, while trying to absorb its magic. Soon, I heard nothing at all.


*	*	*


The next time I opened my eyes, I couldn't believe what I was seeing. Everywhere I looked, I was sitting in some sort of beautiful, well-kept field and it seemed to go on for miles.

While this place is nice and all, I thought, I have to destroy that stupid portal and help Dae stop Grogar! 

"Welcome, Child of Prophecy," I heard a voice say, "The Divine has been waiting for this day to meet you."

I turned around to an old man dressed in white robes with a yellow halo floating above his head. 

"Uh, first of all, I'm not the Child of Prophecy," I said, "I wish people would stop calling me that! Second, my name is Betty and third, if you yank on my tail I swear..."

The man chuckled, "Okay fine Betty, I won't yank on your tail. In case you're wondering, you're in Heaven now. You came here when you came through the portal. Now if you would please follow me, the Divine wants to have an audience with you."

"Okay," I said, "who's the Divine?"

"The Divine is the ruler of this place." The man explained. "You have gained her interest in you because songs here have been written about you. Now, follow me."

I followed the man over to a tall yellow gate. I looked past the gate to see a bunch of steps leading upwards to where I had no idea. The man took out of his robes the biggest key I had ever seen! The man chuckled, "Yeah I know, you're not the only one that's had this reaction to seeing the big yellow key. It's necessary to open the big yellow gate."

The man then opened the gate and we entered and started climbing the steps. As we were climbing, I kept wondering what on earth would the ruler of Heaven want with me? I'm not dating the ruler, unless Dae has some sort of alter ego or something. But once we got to the top of the steps, my jaw dropped in awe of what I saw. There was a huge gold throne and sitting on it was a woman. She looked like she was my age, but considering she's the ruler of Heaven, she's probably much older than that. She had a small gold crown on her head and she was dressed in white robes and had a gold sash around her waist. She also had brown sandals on her feet. I stared at her thinking, I'm just going to assume this is the Divine the ruler of Heaven. 

"Welcome Child of Prophecy, Death Walker Betty Jewel." The Divine said. "It's about time I got a chance to meet the one who so many songs are written about! It's an honor to meet you."

I blinked. "Uh, an honor to meet me? Why?"

"What part of the phrase, Child of Prophecy don't you understand?" The Divine asked.

"Oh, I understand what it means," I answered, "but you've got the wrong Death Walker, lady!"

"Betty! Some respect-" The man started.

The Divine laughed, "It's okay Charlie. Obviously, Betty hasn't quite accepted her talents yet or what she will become. Trust me, I was like that when mom handed me the throne. Yes, from what I was told, the first Kings and Queen of every realm in the Land of the Dead were created by the Icebreakers. I have no idea why things are set up the way they are now and I don't worry about it either, because it doesn't really matter. "

"Okay," I said, "why did you want to meet me?"

"Well for starters," said the Divine, "there are a hundred songs written about you. I like all of them to tell the truth. As mother always told me, the woman who rules over Heaven shall never tell a lie. Because one lie told by the ruler can corrupt the whole realm. Do you want to know who's been writing these songs about you?"

I nodded. The Divine pointed and my jaw dropped when I saw my dead teammates. I stood there, stunned when my teammates bowed to me. 

"No!" I cried. "Don't bow to me! I'm the one that got you killed and I'm-"

Before I could finish my sentence, a young woman named Amelia came running up and hugged me tightly.  She was one of the team captains on one of the individual teams that got killed. "No, don't say that Betty," Amelia chimed reassuringly, "we took the job, knowing how dangerous it was. You can't protect everyone, you do realize that right? We got killed because someone or something ambushed us. The last thing I saw was a goat-like creature staring at me with madness in his eyes."

My eyes went wide in terror which quickly turned into anger when I realized who that was. But just to be sure, I asked her, "Did the goat-like creature say what his name was by chance?"

"Yeah, he did but only when he knew I was about to die," Amelia said. "He said his name was Grogar."

I gasped. "He's that stupid goat I was fighting before I came here! He's going to pay now! I'm going to make sure of it!"

Amelia let go of me and smiled. "I figured you would say something like that. You will take care of him for us. I know you will."

I turned around to see the Divine sitting on the throne smiling at me. "Well, Betty, you must get back to where you came from. Go, stop Grogar before he destroys us all!"

The Divine pointed a finger in front of her and a portal opened up. I nodded and stepped through it, ready to avenge my teammates by killing the one who killed them, Grogar.
> 23) Celebration Party
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Betty}

When I went through the portal back to where Grogar and Dae were fighting, I was ready to kill Grogar, if that was even possible. It amazed me that with every beam of light Grogar shot from his horns, Dae deflected using his sword with ease. It looked like Dae's strength in the fight was fueled by his rage against Grogar. 

I was pissed right along with Dae, because I knew that Grogar killed my teammates and I wanted to avenge their deaths. From where I was standing though, Grogar looked like a dead goat walking. 

I took a deep breath and let my fire powers develop inside of me, and while aiming at Grogar, I let the attack out. I smiled when my attack slammed into Grogar, hitting  him hard enough for him to fall face first into the ground and making him slide about a yard away from me.

Grogar got to his hooves and shook himself off. "Why, you little bitch!" He paused when he saw where I was standing and smirked. "You went through to the other side didn't you? Do you see now why this has to be done?"

"No, this portal doesn't have to be done Grogar!" I snarled. "You want to know what will be done?"

"And just what will be done?" Grogar asked while lifting his head. "Tell me what fate do you have in mind for me, hmm?"

"First of all," I sneered, "I'm going to do this!"

I knelt down and punched the ground with all my might. The ground split in two and the portal behind me shattered. At that moment, I could have cared less if there were glass shards flying all around me. My anger and my hate for Grogar made me not care if I got hurt in this fight.

With this distraction, Dae took the opportunity to strike. He drove his sword and it pierced Grogar's chest pinning him to the ground. Grogar thrashed trying desperately to get free but it was of no use. I smiled as I added to Grogar's pain by throwing my staff and it landed right in between Grogar's horns. I did the same thing I did Tirek, I snapped Grogar's horns in two. Grogar's howling in pain increased even more. 

I turned to Dae. "Dae? Do you happen to have a crystal prism that we can put this monster in?"

Dae smiled a wicked smile and nodded. "As a matter of fact, I do!"

Dae took out of his right pocket, the same type of crystal prism that we used to capture Tirek and Queen Chrysalis. My smile twisted into an evil grin when I heard Grogar's screams of pain as he got sucked into the crystal prism. 

"Well," I laughed with sarcasm, "that was a lot of fun."

I started to feel the effects of being worn out from fighting Grogar because I took two steps towards Dae and fell over. 


*	*	*


When I opened my eyes again, I was back in my room and I felt like I had run into a building a couple of times. 

I heard Dae laughing, "I guess that's how you would feel if you took out a stupid goat that was trying to destroy the universe! Trust me, I was worn out too, I had to go recover myself."

I looked over at Dae and smiled. "Well, that's how many threats I've taken down and hopefully only one more to go?"

Dae ticked each enemy I defeated off with his fingers, "Let's see, you smashed Cozy Glow's statue out of anger, saving Equestria by helping her reform herself, you captured Queen Chrysalis while fighting through a power surge, you and your tracking team helped capture to rest of the escapees from the prison in the Middle Ground, you captured Tirek, you sank Lucifer into the abyss for me, (once again, thank you for that), and you just defeated an old goat named Grogar from destroying the universe, did I miss anything? Honestly, do we really even need to count?"

I snorted. "You're right, it doesn't matter and no that does not make me the Child of Prophecy! I wish people would stop calling me that!"

Dae gave me a pointed look. "Sorry, but I don't think that's going to happen anytime soon. You just can't help yourself, you just want to protect people because no one really protected you growing up. I totally understand that."

I sighed, "Yeah, that's why I do what I do. No one else is getting hurt on my watch. Not happening!"

"I do have a question for you," Dae said.

"What?"

"What was it like on the other side?" Dae asked.

"Well it pretty much looked like a huge field that was well kept." I said. "Then there was an old guy who I followed up to a set of gates and the guy had a big yellow key to open it. Then I saw my teammates after I met The Divine who was a woman, my teammates stunned me by bowing to me."

Dae's jaw dropped and he gasped. "Your teammates actually bowed to you? Wow, if that's not respect, I don't know what else is!"

I curled my legs closer to me and put my head in them. "No, I didn't deserve that type of respect! They got killed because of me, even Amelia tried to comfort me by saying it wasn't my fault. But it still happened under my watch! I-I can't just sit back and accept that."

Dae sat down on the bed beside me and pulled me into his arms. "I understand Betty. Even though I don't know the pain of losing a friend to death, they did take the job knowing how dangerous it was. I bet you anything, they want you to accept that medal you won after defeating Tirek." Dae paused. "Oh boy!"

I looked up at him and raised an eyebrow. "What's wrong Dae?"

Dae shook his head and gave a nervous laugh, "It's nothing Betty. Nope, it's nothing at all and even if it was, I'm not telling you at the moment because I don't think it's time to."

"Okay." I said.

Dae nodded. "Well, I'll step outside so you can get dressed."

"Sure." I said. 

When I got dressed I went outside and went downstairs. I was surprised when I saw Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Discord, Norman and Dae sitting around the kitchen talking about something excitedly. Fluttershy looked up and smiled when she saw me. "Oh good! Betty, you're finally awake!"

"Uh, huh?" I asked.

"We're planning a party to celebrate you defeating Grogar and saving the whole entire universe!" Pinkie cheered.

"Okay," I said, "I just defeated the guy, like yesterday!"

Fluttershy shook her head, "You defeated Grogar three days ago! I'm so proud of you!"

"Yeah your body needed at least a day to recover and I needed to rest for that long also." Dae said.

"So how long did the whole battle even last?" I asked.

"One and a half days to be exact," said Dae, "honestly I was surprised that the battle was so quickly resolved! Although, you did have help, so yeah."

"Well yeah, the stupid old goat wanted to make you step down from the throne, so I can see why you would be pissed and him and when I found out he killed my teammates I was pretty mad too!" I said

"Well, you did smash the portal just by punching the ground," Dae said. "I've seen you use that move before when you train with Scarlett and I didn't think it was that powerful. But hey, whatever works!"

Norman whistled, "Wow, I didn't know a punch to the ground could smash a portal!"

Dae nodded. "Too bad I couldn't record it. I was too busy fighting that stupid goat to get it on camera!"

"Wow," said Pinkie, "that sounded like an awesome fight! Whether you like it or not Betty, we're having a party to celebrate! And Dae, I didn't know you were the King of Hell. If I'd known, I would've had a party for you also!"

Dae paused and gave a puzzled look. "Say what now?"

"Well, duh you're the King of Hell, so we should have a party just to celebrate that alone!" Pinkie cheered.

"Seriously?" Dae replied.

Pinkie nodded. "Yup!"

Fluttershy giggled, "That's Pinkie for you Dae! She'll find any excuse to throw a party. I would say don't try to figure her out or you might die of a heart attack, but since you're already dead, go ahead and try to figure to your heart’s content.."

Dae shook his head with a slight chuckle. "Yeah, no thank you."

I couldn't stop myself from laughing at Dae's reaction to Pinkie. Of course, I don't blame him for not even wanting to begin to try and figure Pinkie out. I bet when Pinkie dies, the Afterlife Court will have a hard time trying to figure out where to put her because she's so nuts.

Yeah, I agree with you on that. I'm not even going to try. If no one can figure her out, I doubt I can do it. Dae thought.

Dude, will you stop giving me more things to laugh at? Because I might just die of laughter. I thought.

Ha, ha Betty. Dae thought. I doubt you can die laughing, but you might pass out from it? Dying isn’t gonna happen though, no.

I finally stopped laughing after a moment or two. "So exactly what are you guys planning, as far as a party goes?"

Pinkie shook her head with enthusiasm. "It's my Pinkie Promise as a party planner, I don't tell the person I'm throwing a party for when or what the party is going to be about or happen."

"Okay then." I said. 

"So what are you going to do in the meantime?" Norman asked.

Remembering Mom's little death threat she sent to me, I felt that wasn't the time to slack off on my training, even if I just defeated Grogar and saved the universe. 

"Oh no you don't Betty!" Dae snapped.

I blinked and looked at him startled. "What do you mean?"

"I know you want to be prepared because of your mother's death threat, but you really should at least try to take it easy," Dae said. "Besides, since you defeated Grogar, you can probably squash your mom like a bug."

I looked away. "Yeah, but I don't want to take any chances though."

Discord laughed, "Oh come Betty! Your boyfriend's right, you can take a break! You deserve it anyway!"

"Fine," I mumbled, "I'll try to take a break."

"Hey, I know what we can do!" Norman said. "We haven't spent much time together yet Betty, maybe we could go to the Castle of the Two sisters and try and figure out our way around those secret passageways!"

I thought about it. "Sounds like a good idea to me!"

"Yup, you two go have fun," said Dae, "I'll stay here and help with the party planning."

"Okay." I said.

Norman was obviously excited about this, because as soon as it was agreed that me and him would spend some time together, he grabbed my hand and practically dragged me out the door. I heard Dae laughing in my head as he thought, Have fun you two!


*	*	*


{Dae}

I thought it was awfully cute that Betty's little brother was so eager to spend time with her that he basically drove her out the door. Of course, I could hear his dirty little thoughts about her and I thought that was funny. I wonder how uncomfortable that's going to turn out? I figured I could find out how it went when Betty returned. 

But for now, I had to talk to Celestia about when we were going to give Betty her second medal she won for helping me defeat Grogar and save the universe. I knew for a fact that since Betty had a hard time accepting the medal she won for defeating Tirek, that she would have a hard time accepting this medal too. Especially since she saw her dead teammates when she went through Grogar's portal.

When I got to the Middle Ground, I  knocked on the door to Celestia's office.

"Who is it?" Celestia called out.

"Uh, Celestia," I said, "it's Dae, I came to talk to you about Betty's medal and when we should give it to her."

"Oh yes, your highness," responded Celestia, "come on in!"

I entered the room and Celestia bowed to me and I gave the usual greeting so we could get down to business and discuss things.

"I have Betty's medal right here!" Celestia smiled and she had a twinkle in her eye. She took the medal out of a drawer underneath her desk with a golden glow. She floated the box that had Betty's medal in it over to me. 

I opened up the box before sighing, "You know she's going to have trouble accepting this right?"

Celestia nodded. "Yes, I heard she had trouble accepting her medal when he defeated Tirek."

"Yeah, she ran off and went to the Castle of the Two Sisters. Thankfully, after she calmed down she came home." I said. "She still doesn't feel she deserves it, because her teammates died on her watch. Not to mention her teammates bowed to her when they saw her after she went through the portal."

Celestia's jaw dropped when she heard this. "Seriously? Wow, well she does deserve that type of respect, whether she wants to agree with it or not. She really should start accepting the fact that she is the Child of Prophecy. That's not a fantasy, it's a fact. Why doesn't she see that?"

I sighed and shook my head. "I have no idea and your guess is as good as mine."

Even though I was happy for Betty winning her second medal, I wasn't sure how she was going to take it.


*	*	*


{Betty}

When Norman and I finally finished finding every single passageway at the Castle of the Two Sisters, Norman decided it was time for a little prank. Okay, it wasn't really much of prank or maybe some sort of stupid idea that Norman decided was a prank. 

I was standing on a ledge of a passageway that I just came out of working my way back around to the entrance, when Norman decided to run up to me and push me off it. 

"Hey!" I caught myself in mid air before I fell any further. "You know you're lucky I can fly!"

When Norman and I left the castle, he rolled his eyes. "Well duh! Or I wouldn't have done it silly!"

Then Norman decided to yank on my tail and sit on me after I fell to the ground.

"That's my stupid tail you know!" I snapped.  

Norman laughed, "Yeah, I know that Betty, I'm just teasing." He looked up at the sky and sighed, "Well, it's getting dark, we should probably head back."

"Yeah, right after you stop sitting on me," I said with a disgruntled frown on my face.

Norman got off me and helped me to my feet. Then he started giving me that creepy look he gives me sometimes. I backed away from him. "Dude, will you stop giving me that creepy look?"

That seemed to snap Norman out of whatever he was thinking and it's a good thing I can't read minds, because I really didn't want to know. 

"Oh, I didn't think I was giving you a look."  

"Oh well, never mind, let's go home." 

Norman nodded. Right when we were getting close to the cottage, Norman smiled at me and paused. "Wait here Betty."

"Why?" I asked.

"Because I need to go see if it's ready first." 

When I saw that the lights in the cottage were turned off I rolled my eyes at it. I knew the other reason why Norman wanted to spend time with me. He was stalling to make sure that there was enough time to set up the party.

Norman came back outside and opened the door for me. 

"Gee, I wonder what's waiting inside for me?" I asked with sarcasm. 

"Oh Betty!" Pinkie giggled. "Turn on the lights already! I have a new cake recipe for you to try! It's called The Betty Jewel Cake!"

I did a face palm and groaned when I turned on the lights, there was a chorus of the word 'surprise' that sounded throughout the room.  "Yeah, a surprise no, but okay."

"Aw come on!" Pinkie whined. "That was my best surprise yet!"

"Actually Pinkie, I agree with Betty on that one," Fluttershy said. "That wasn't really much of a surprise this time."

Pinkie tapped her chin with a hoof. I'm going to assume that she was probably trying to figure out a way to make her surprises more like an actual surprise and not too obvious. Once again, it's a good thing I can't read minds because I didn't want to know.

Yeah I don't want to know either. I agree with you that when Pinkie dies, the Afterlife Court will be having a hard time sorting her. Dae thought.

I smiled when I saw him and he came up to me and pulled me into his arms. After he kissed me there was a chorus of the word 'awe' around the room. 

"Hey you two, stay right there, I'm going to take a picture!" Fluttershy said. She grabbed her camera and took a picture of me and Dae standing side by side. She smiled. "You two look absolutely adorable together!"

Discord nodded. "I can definitely agree with that! So the stalker finally gets the girl! You got lucky with Betty, Dae! I'm pretty sure not every girl would get together with her stalker."

I snorted when I saw the look on Dae's face turn red and it was priceless. 

That's not funny Betty! Dae thought.

I think it is because you know Discord's right. I thought.

Dae then gave Fluttershy a look and she nodded but looked unsure about something at the same time. Fluttershy looked at Discord and he nodded. I was puzzled by this. It looked like this was some sort of Morse Code just by an exchange of looks and not noises. 

"What's up with you three?" I asked.

"Well you see Betty," said Fluttershy, "there's something that we need to give you and we'd figure we should probably give this to you at your celebration party today… But um…"

I thought it was unusual that Fluttershy would be uncertain about giving me some sort of gift. Then I had a feeling of why she might be nervous. It probably had something to do with the fact that I just saved a whole universe. 

Fluttershy took a deep breath and let it out through her mouth. Then, she then flew into the kitchen and she brought out what looked like a small box. Upon seeing the box I knew exactly what was in it, because it looked exactly like the box that my first medal came in. I shook my head. "Nope! I don't want it!"

"We had a feeling you might say that," said Discord, "but like it or not, you won it because you saved a whole universe! And even if you hide it or get rid of it somehow, it's still going to be on your record and more than likely, you'll have another one made to replace it."

"But I was just doing my job," I replied, "for crying out loud, seriously?"

Fluttershy smiled. "Sorry, but when you're a hero, it comes with the territory! I know when I saved Equestria a couple of times with my friends while using the Elements of Harmony, I got a reward for that. And my friends got a reward for it too. Even though my friends and I saved Equestria, you saved a whole entire universe! That's a big thing that needs to be honored. You deserve it!"

"And you don't get medals for just doing your job Betty," Dae added. "That's what I was doing when I fought Grogar, I was just defending my territory. No, I didn't get a medal for that."

"But you would've saved the universe if you had stopped him!" I said. 

Dae shrugged. "Yeah, maybe or maybe not, but there was still the issue of dealing with the portal. That's where the real problem was. But you destroyed the portal with just one punch to the ground!"

Discord smiled and nodded in agreement. "I also noticed that's your signature move in a battle by the way."

I sighed. "Fine, I'll take it, but after today I'm hiding it along with the other one."

"I was wondering about that," said Fluttershy, "where did you hide the other one?"

"Not telling," I said, "because I don't want that thing on display."

Fluttershy snorted. "Wow, you're stubborn about accepting your accomplishments but okay then, I won't look for it. Even though I really want to."

I practically jumped a foot in the air when Pinkie appeared right behind me and shouted, "CAKE TIME!!!!!"

I blinked. "Okay, this time that was a surprise."

Pinkie giggled and had a twinkle in her eye. "Why thank you Betty! I'll keep that in mind for next time!"

I tried so hard not to roll my eyes at the huge cake Pinkie brought out. The cake was decorated with all sorts of jewels on it and I had no idea if any of them were edible or not. Written on the front of the cake were the words: Betty Jewel! My Hero!

I know that look Betty, will you lighten up already? It's a celebration party for a reason. Dae thought.

I jumped a foot in the air again when Pinkie shouted, "Blow out the candles!"

"For what?" I asked. "It's not my birthday."

"Well duh!" Pinkie responded giving me an annoyed look. "I know that, silly! I think any celebration party deserves a cake with candles!"

I shrugged. "Whatever you say Pinkie."

I blew out the candles and Pinkie cut the cake into slices and made me take the first bite. As always Pinkie's desserts are top notch. Before I knew it, I ate the whole slice of cake I had. Thankfully, Pinkie didn't just have cake for food at the party. She also had healthy food like vegetables and fruit to eat. I gravitated towards the tables with the healthy food on it, but eventually, I went back for another slice of cake. 

Even though I was having fun at the party, I started wondering in the back of my mind when Mom was going to make a move in carrying out her death threat towards me.
> 24) Mother vs. Daughter
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Betty}

The day after the celebration party celebrating my defeat of Grogar and saving the universe, I woke up to Cozy Glow's frantic voice.

"Betty! Betty! Betty!" Cozy Glow panicked.

"Okay, okay, I'm awake already!" I said. "What's wrong Cozy Glow?"

Cozy Glow gulped, "Your Mother's been spotted near the Everfree Forest! She is heading towards the Castle of the Two Sisters! I bet she's going to stay there to kill you!"

"What?" I gasped. "How do you know?"

"I saw her on my way here!" Cozy said, while nodding. "If I were you I'd stay aw-"

"Nope, that's not happening! If I can save a whole entire universe," I said, "I can stare down the witch I have for a mother! Let me get dressed and get going! One round of abusive mother, coming right up!"

After I got dressed, I headed over to the Castle of the Two Sisters. I kept thinking I could finally face my mother for one last time and hopefully, this conflict between us will be over.


*	*	*


Once I got to the castle, I walked down the steps, not far from where my favorite spot was to sit. Then, I saw her, she stepped out of the shadows smiling as if she were looking at a long lost friend.

I snarled at her, "What's that smile for you evil witch?"

"Relax Betty, I'm so happy to see my little halfbreed daughter all grown up!" Mother said. "Now, I can finally kill you!"

"Oh really?" I snapped.

"Yeah, really!" Mother sneered. She cracked her knuckles and cocked her head from side to side, as if she was gearing up to go into a boxing match. "I wonder something my little halfbreed-"

"My name's Betty!" I snapped. "You know, it's the name this strange woman gave me after I was born!"

Mother rolled her eyes. "Yeah, yeah whatever! Anyway, I've watched your hand-to-hand combat skills and you were able to hold your own against me a couple of times you know, before I was able to push you down the steps!"

"Yeah, I know that," I growled, "although I wonder since you hated me so much back then, why didn't you just kill me? It would've saved you the trouble, wouldn't it?"

Mother smiled a sinister smile. "Hmm, yeah I can see your point, but it wouldn't have been as much fun either."

"Seriously?" I said. "Wow, you're cold you know that? But fine, let's do your little child's play!"

Mother gave a belly laugh and said, "Child's play huh? Sure, let's play!"

I dove at her and threw the first punch sending her flying backwards. After that she came at me and landed a punch to the jaw. Normally that type of hit would be enough to knock someone out, but not me! I fought through a power surge and I wasn't about to let a punch to the jaw take me down. 

As the fight dragged on, it seemed that we were evenly matched and I wasn't aware that Dae and Cozy Glow were watching me.

"How did you find her, Dae?" Cozy asked.

"I can hear her thoughts, it was very faint at first, but I could tell she was in this direction." Dae said.

"What do we do? We should-" Cozy started.

"No, Cozy Glow," Dae said, "this is Betty's fight, that she can and must handle herself, I'm only jumping in if she gets into trouble."

Cozy sighed as she looked onward. "Fine then, I understand."

Then for whatever the reason, Mr. Harmony came running up the steps and he was clearly out of breath to Dae and Cozy Glow. But of course, I didn't see it because I was too busy fighting Mom.

"I'm getting way too old for this crap!" Mr. Harmony panted. "I wonder if I should retire soon? If I do, I'm taking a nice long vacation from Equestria for awhile."

Cozy snorted. "Too bad I can't do that by crossing over."

Mr. Harmony didn't seem like he could see Cozy Glow or he just ignored her as he turned his attention to watching me fight mom. 

"Whoa! I knew she was good at hand-to-hand fighting, but I didn't think she was that good!" Mr. Harmony whistled. "I mean, I've seen her fight with her Death Walker abilities, but this is something else."

Dae smiled. "No kidding, she's awesome isn't she?"

When I heard Mr. Harmony whistle, that's when I knew people were watching me fight Mom. That was irritating and it looked like Mom was irritated by it too. 

"Your friends are annoying," Mom growled.

"I don't care!" I snarled as I landed a knee to her stomach, sending her up in the air at least ten feet. I was surprised when she came back down to the ground and landed on her feet and shook herself off, as if nothing happened.

Mom returned the favor by doing the same thing to me. I caught myself from flying into the air by spreading out my wings. Mom seemed impressed by me doing that. "Not bad halfbreed! Not bad at all!"

I didn't say a word. I just wanted to end this conflict between me and her that she started when I was born. I didn't understand why she didn't just get rid of me before I even came out of her womb. But then again, it is against Equestrian law to do that. If that happens, it's considered murder.
 
"You wanna know something you strange woman?" I snarled.

"Hey, I'm not a strange woman!" Mother snapped. "I'm your Mother!"

"Yeah right," I said. I landed a kick to her stomach and said. "You're no Mother! You want to know why?"

I got behind Mother and landed another kick to her back. "Because a Mother is supposed to respect her child!" I got in front of her and landed a kick to her stomach again. "A Mother is supposed to love her child!" I got behind her and landed a kick on her back again. "A Mother is supposed to protect her child!"

"Wow," said Dae, "if I didn't know any better, I'd say Betty's playing a game of ping pong with her mom!"

Cozy gave a little snort. "You can say that again!"

Before I could land another kick to Mom's stomach, she caught my foot and threw me into a nearby wall. I got to my feet and dusted myself off. 

Mom snarled at me, "Okay this is getting old." She wiped some of the blood off her mouth and stood up to catch her breath. She took out a weapon, it was a staff looked similar to mine and I growled when I noticed the Tiger’s Eye jewel, signifying that it was a Death Walker weapon.  

Mother gave me a smug look. "I see you recognize this type of weapon. In case you're wondering, I am Death Walker and I heard you were announced as a Death Walker. I wonder, what is your weapon? I, of course, have this staff here..." 

I took out my staff and Mother stared at it. "That's an interesting way to carry a weapon inside your arm… I wonder why I can't do that? Oh well, it doesn't matter now."

That's when I realized the fight between me and my Mother was being broadcasted. I suddenly heard Pinkie's voice from above us. "And it looks like this party's getting started folks! In one corner, Betty Jewel's Mother who apparently is also a Death Walker! In the other corner, Betty Jewel! Who's going to make the first move?"

I looked over at Dae and said, "Seriously?"

Dae shook his head. "Don't look at me, I have nothing to do with this."

"Great, well whoever it was, I'll deal with them later," I growled.

Mother laughed, "Who says there's going to be a later for you? You're going to die here! You know that, right?"

"Not if I have something to say about it!" I sneered, baring my teeth at her. "And wipe that stupid smile off your face!"

"Hmm yeah, no," Mother taunted.

I turned my staff into a blade and readied my fighting stance. Mother turned her staff into a bow and arrow.

"It seems you like to make your staff into a sword of some sort," said Mother, "I prefer a bow and arrow myself. Anyway, let's get this over with! The sooner you die, the better!"

"Not happening!" I snapped. 

Mother made the first move by firing a couple of her arrows at me and I caught them in mid air and snapped them in two.  She kept firing her arrows at every angle she possibly could at me and I always, either deflected them with my blade or caught them in mid air and cracked them. I heard Pinkie overhead giving the play by play on the fight. "Looks like another arrow has been fired! And Betty caught it again! Wow, what a fight folks!"

"Pinkie, will you shut-up!" I shouted.

"Oh, and Betty's angry with me," commented Pinkie, "I guess I’ll apologize later?"

"For the love of-" I said. "You know what? Never mind!"

Then Mother did something surprising. She turned her bow and arrow into a bird's wing and she roared like a Griffin. 

Interesting type of attack, but I have some tricks up my sleeve also, I thought, I wonder how many Death Walker abilities she has?

The attack Mother had appeared to be a wind attack. Then, she showed me her other fire attack. She combined her fire and wind and suddenly, I felt a different type of attack getting ready to come out of me. It felt like I had drunk a whole bunch of water and I needed to get it out. I opened my mouth and pushed as if I were throwing up and a stream of water came from my mouth canceling out Mom's fire attack. 

"Huh, it seems you have the Death Walker ability of water," Mom said.

"And that's not all I have!" I said. I just knew she was going to want to see what other Death Walker abilities I had, and so I gave her everything I had. Finally, I was able to deal her a fatal blow! Or I thought it was fatal. I threw my blade at her to pierce her chest, leaving a big gaping hole for all to see. 

Mother smiled as she stood there staring at me as if she were impressed. Although I didn’t really care what she thought. I turned my blade into a staff again.

Mother dropped her weapon and took a step towards me. "Well, I see I'm going to die soon and what a perfect ending than dying at my own child's hands!"

"I'm not your child!" I snarled. "Don't you get it already? Why is it a perfect ending, just because I kill you? Do you really think that's going to make up for anything? It doesn't! It doesn't, you evil witch!"

Mom stepped towards me and then opened her arms as if she wanted a hug. 

"Do you really I'm going to embrace you in your final minutes of life? You've got to be kidding me!" I roared. 

"Okay fine then," said Mother, "if you won't come to me, I'll come to you because there's something important I need to say."

"NO!" I roared. "If you have something to tell me, you can stay right there and say it!"

Mother ran up to me and embraced me, but I wasn't about to embrace her. She didn't deserve any type of respect from me. She didn't deserve it, even if she was getting ready to take her last breath. 

"What I want to say to you," Mother wheezed, "is something I should've told you before all of this happened…"

"Yeah, what is it? Just say it and die already!" I growled.

"What I want to say to you is," Mother wheezed, "I love you…"

"No you don't! You never did!" I roared. "How dare you!"

I pushed her away and punched her right where her gaping hole was in her chest and sent her flying down the stairs. The last word she uttered was my name.

"And don't ever say my name again!" I snarled. I sank to my knees, shaking in anger. It was as if the clouds on the Everfree Forest knew exactly what to do because it started to rain.


*	*	*


I didn't care if my hand was dripping with the blood from where I punched my Mother who is now dubbed The Strange Woman in her chest. I heard footsteps running to me when I saw Dae put up a hand to stop them. I don't know why, but for some reason, I started to laugh like a psycho. 

"What happened?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Twilight cut the transmission before the end of the fight!"

"Excuse me?" I snarled. "She did what?"

Pinkie gave a nervous laugh, "Well you see, Twilight saw you were getting ready to fight your mother and well, she thought it was a good idea to broadcast it. You know, to show off your fighting skills and all."

"Hi Betty," I heard Princess Twilight squeak, "I was coming here to apologize to you in person instead of writing the letters, which you haven't responded to lately. So when I saw you getting ready to fight your mother, I've never seen you fight and I thought everypony else should see it too!"

"Oh really?" I snarled at her. "Do you want to know what I would say to your stupid marriage proposal like I've been saying and you obviously don't know how to pick up on the hint, it's NO! And as far as your apology goes, you can take it and shove it up your rear end!"

Princess Twilight gasped, "Now that wasn't very nice Betty!"

"Like you've been nice to me?" I roared. "Let's see, you knocked me up against the wall while throwing a temper tantrum that put me in a coma for two weeks! And now, you put my life in danger by broadcasting my fight to the death with my Mother!"

Rainbow Dash gasped, "Seriously? You did that Twilight? Why didn't you tell us this was a fight to the death? If you knew that's what was going on, then why did you broadcast it?"

Princess Twilight looked down and sighed, "Yes, I injured Betty and I'm on house arrest because of it. I thought it would be a good thing that ponies should see Betty fight and yes I knew it was a fight to the death."

Rainbow Dash's jaw dropped. "Wow, you're stupid Twilight! Even I know not to do what you did! I don't knock ponies up against a wall because I'm angry. As a matter of fact, I chose not to fight if I realize I'm angry. There's only two reasons why I would record a fight, one if I'm doing a progress report on one of my soldiers, particularly a high ranking soldier. Two, if there's a war going and I'm giving ponies updates on how things are going. I want to ask you something, Twilight."

"What?" Princess Twilight said.

"Why have you gone stupid on me?" Rainbow Dash asked. "Although I do know that you have a thing for the King of Hell and you've been asking him to marry you for over two years now and he's said no every single time. You also know that Betty is dating him now and I bet you secretly wanted her to die, so Dae would be driven towards you once you swoop in and console him. Yeah, like that would happen, you do realize Betty's a Death Walker right?"  

"Well yes," answered Princess Twilight, "but it's a good thing Betty's mother is dead. She saved Equestria yet again!"

Dae raised an eyebrow. "And how did Betty save Equestria by killing her mother?"

Princess Twilight gulped, "Betty's mother was a serial killer…"

I narrowed my eyes at Princess Twilight and said, "How many people did she kill?"

Princess Twilight looked away and I could tell just by the look of horror on her face she didn't want to answer that question.

"I said, HOW. MANY. PEOPLE. DID. SHE. KILL? ANSWER ME!" I shouted. "And you better not knock me up against a wall because I shouted at you!"

Princess Twilight sighed, "Only twenty people and ponies that we can confirm. We could tell she was waiting for a chance to get to you, because everypony she killed resembled you in some way."

At this point, Dae started shaking with anger and the building started to shake along with him. I don't blame him because I went back to laughing like a psycho. 

Mr. Harmony gave a nervous laugh, "Uh, Dae you might calm down before you level the building on top of us."

"No!" Dae roared. "I don't f**king care! As a matter of fact I do hope I do level the building!"

Dae turned his evil stare towards Princess Twilight. "And you! How dare you! You keep asking me and Betty to marry you and our answer is no and since you don't know when to quit! Also, how are you out of the castle when you’re on house arrest? I'm going to go ahead with part one of your punishment!"

Dae gripped Princess Twilight in his magic and swung as hard as he could and knocked her up against a nearby wall. It knocked her out instantly. Pinkie and Rarity went to go help her, but he put his hand up and roared, "Not another step! Or you'll be next!"

Pinkie whined, "But Twilight's our friend! We need to go help her!"

"Really!" Rainbow Dash snapped. "You're going to go help out somepony who's not a friend? Wow, you're just as stupid as she is! She's supposed to be the Princess of Friendship and she should be on her best behavior at all times! She of all ponies should know that her subjects are just as much as her friends as you and I are. As a matter of fact, I do not support her behavior because she seems to think that she can say or do whatever she wants just because she is the ruler of Equestria and that's NOT okay! So, I revoke the friendship status. Twilight isn't going to be my friend as long as she acts the way that she does. Any more dealings with her will just be purely business and that's all!"

"That goes for me too!" Fluttershy declared. "And I don't ever want to use my Element of Harmony ever again!"

"Wow, I don't think I would go that far. I might not be friends with Twilight for the time being," said Rainbow Dash, "but if Equestria needs to be saved-"

"I don't care," said Fluttershy, "they'll just have to find somepony else to do the job! Equestria can crash and burn for all I care! Twilight put my daughter in danger and for what? Nothing!"

Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash's scolding of Princess Twilight just made me laugh even harder. However, I wasn't laughing because I found this funny. I was laughing out of anger. I was about ready to go wring Princess Twilight's neck and I didn't care if she was knocked out already. Dae grabbed me by the shirt and pulled me into his arms. "No Betty, I know you want to kill her but that won't make things right."

As I started sobbing in Dae's arms, he gave Pinkie and Rarity a dismissive wave. "You can go help that pathetic excuse for a ruler, now."

With that, everyone that felt loyal to Princess Twilight went to go help her. 

Fluttershy sighed, "Come on Dae, let's go get Betty cleaned up so she can rest. I can tell she's getting ready to pass out soon."

I didn't realize how right Fluttershy was, because my head felt fuzzy and the world faded away from me.
> 25) The Aftermath
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Norman}

When I heard that Princess Twilight broadcasted Betty’s fight to the death with her Mom, I was pissed. I was at work around that time and didn't know what happened until after the fact. Not to mention, my boss had no idea what happened either. There were only a select few ponies and people there watching the fight. Trust me, my boss was just as angry about it as I was. 

From what I was told, Dae and the others couldn't intervene, unless Betty got into real trouble and Betty fought her mom just fine. On the other hand, I was happy that Betty finally got to kill the witch. The fact that Betty did that, confirms that she is the Child of Prophecy to me and everyone else. The prophecy did mention she would kill her mother with her Death Walker tool and from what I found out, that's exactly what she did. So, Betty must be  the Child of Prophecy, whether she likes it or not! 

As soon as I got home, I went to see how Betty was. She was lying on the couch, passed out and she looked very banged up. The fact that she looked banged up didn't surprise me, since she did just fight for her life. Dae was sitting on the couch with Betty as she rested her head on the pillow in his lap.

"Hey Dae," I said, "how's she doing?"

Dae sighed as he looked down and played with a strand of Betty's hair, "She's just asleep for now. I don't know when she'll wake up. I've already informed Celestia about the situation and it's been agreed that Betty will not be summoned until she recovers."

I nodded. "I'm going to go change and I'll come back downstairs."

"Sure." Dae said with a somber tone to his voice. I could tell he was having some sort of grief about what happened with Betty and I really don't blame him.


*	*	*


{Betty}

The next time I woke up, I was being held by Dae in my bed. All I remember was dreaming about dealing Mom that fatal blow and telling her to never say my name again. That was actually a pleasant dream. Then, I remembered the other last words she said to me. That she loved me and that she should've said it before everything. Talk about delusional! She kept calling me, my little halfbreed. Yeah, lots of love there, I’m sure!

Dae chuckled, "Yup, I agree yes daughter, mommy loves her little halfbreed!"

I snorted. "No kidding."

"By the way, it almost looked like you were playing a game of ping pong with your mother when you were scolding her," Dae said.

"Oh, you mean kicking her in the stomach and then in the back? I had to get through to her somehow," I said. "And as you can plainly see, it really didn't work."

Dae chuckled, “Oh yeah! I noticed!"

I tried to move, but when I did, I felt a sharp pain in my back.

"No, you're not under the Terror Paralyze spell. You should probably just move around a bit?" Dae said. "And you should probably go and stretch your wings out too."

I nodded and then I got out of bed and walked around for a bit. I stretched out my wings and after I did, I got back in bed and snuggled up close to Dae. While it was plain to see that he had no shirt on, that part didn’t bother me. That was fine by me at this point…

"Better?" Dae asked.

I nodded. "Yup."

Then I remembered something else, it was something that Dae said before he knocked Princess Twilight up against a wall.

"What?" Dae asked.

"You said something to the effect of that was part one of Princess Twilight's punishment," I said. "What was that all about?"

Dae laughed, "You'll see, I'm not saying anything other than that."

I gave him a wary look. "Uh-huh, as I said before, I don't want to know. It's a good thing you're not saying anything and it's also a good thing that I can't read minds."

Then I remembered something else, it was something that I saw in the corner of my eye after I had killed Mother and I wondered if it was still there.

Dae tilted his head. "What's still there Betty?"

"I just remembered something and I'm going to go check it out," I said.

"Seriously?" Dae asked. "You just woke up Betty, can't you just relax for a change?"

I shook my head. "Not if I want to check something out."

I decided to just go ahead and get up, since I was already in my pajamas, I put my socks and shoes on. Then, I opened up the balcony and did a running jump and was soon up in the air. I flew as fast as I could to the Castle of the Two Sisters, but when I got to the bridge that led to the castle, I paused. 

I heard Dae trying to catch his breath as he caught up to me. "You know you could give a guy a warning before you do that! I mean, I know I can fly but I'm not that fast!"

I chuckled, "You really need to work out more."

Dae rolled his eyes. "Very funny Betty."

I hesitated as I stared forward. Normally, I fly over the bridge, but I suddenly wasn't sure if I wanted to. I wasn't sure if I wanted to walk across the bridge either just yet.

"You know you don't have to do this right?" Dae said.

I nodded. "I know, but I think I should. Like I said, there's something that I want to check out."

After a moment, I brought myself to at least walk across the bridge. Dae followed closely behind me as I paced across it, one foot after the other. I paused when I saw the pool of blood where my Mother's body was, that had since then been removed for autopsy. I don't see why that's needed, because I know what killed her. My Death Walker weapon did. I also added to it a fatal punch to the chest. 

I scanned the area and used my tracking abilities until I found it. I went over and picked it up. "There you are!"

"What is it?" Dae asked.

I smirked when I picked up what looked like Mother's calling card. It was a playing card. An Ace to be exact. There was a bloody fingerprint on the bottom left of it, as well as the words, 'Mom kills Betty' written on it. Honestly, I'm surprised it didn't say, 'Mom kills my little halfbreed' instead. "Ha! I guess I get the last laugh this time! Wow, Ms. Strange Woman that I met at birth! You were psycho up until the very end! Yeah, mommy loves you my butt!"

Dae laughed, "Okay, I know this is supposed to be serious and all but that's funny!"

"Yup," I said, "and I'm keeping it!"

Dae paused and raised an eyebrow.  "Say what now?"

"You heard me correctly," I said, "I'm keeping it."

"Alrighty then," said Dae, "if it were me, I would throw it in the furnace."

I shrugged and put The Strange Woman I met at birth's calling card in my pants pocket. "Okay, I'm satisfied, I found exactly what I wanted to find. Let's go home."

Dae nodded and we headed back to the cottage.


*	*	*


There was no way that I was going to The Strange Woman I met at birth's funeral. Nope, I wasn't going to do it. Norman and the others understood why I wasn't going to go. I mean, who would go to their abusers funeral, even if they didn't kill them? Unless you're a crazy person. After The Strange Woman I met at my birth's funeral I had been thinking long and hard about things. There's an unspoken rule that sooner or later, a Death Walker must make their decision to live or to die. I was also thinking about it during the fight to the death with The Strange Woman I met at birth. I was leaning toward my decision to die, and I had talked to Dae about it also, and he said it was my choice. Dae also said whatever I chose to do was fine. But since my birthday was coming up in a few weeks, I decided to hold off on my Death Walker choice until then. 

It was the day of my birthday and right when I was going out to celebrate Nightmare Night, I heard thundering footsteps come running up to the cottage. I knew whose footsteps they were, because of how loud they were… They belonged to Spike. I opened the door before he could even knock.

"What's up Spike?" I asked.

Spike looked up at me, "I… Have… A message… For you…" before panting to catch his breath. When he finally managed to compose himself, he said, "Dae and Twilight want you to come to the Castle in Canterlot! They've been planning a surprise for you and Twilight seems awfully excited about it!"

I paused. "Wait, what? Why would Dae be planning a surprise for me with Princess Twilight? That doesn't make any sense at-" I stopped myself from finishing my sentence and stared up blankly when I realized that the only reason Dae would be planning something for me with Princess Twilight, probably had something to do with his special punishment part two. I looked down to the baby dragon, "Okay fine, I'll go," I nodded, "as long as Dae's there, I should be safe from that spoiled brat of a ruler and why didn't you fly here Spike? You know you have wings right?"

"Oh I did fly here," said Spike, "I just ran the rest of the way."

I stared up at him, "Alright then," I nodded, "let's go."

Spike nodded and I soon took to air with Spike flying right behind me.


*	*	*


Once I got to the castle, Spike told me to follow him down to the throne room. I followed him and when we got there I hesitated. 

"Don't worry Betty," said Spike reassuringly while looking up at me from the left, "just go on in and everything will be fine, if need be I can protect you from Twilight."

I chuckled, "Okay Spike, I'll take your word for it."

When I opened the doors to the throne room, it was dark at first. The lights flipped on and there was a chorus of the word 'surprise' that erupted all throughout the room. It was very surprising, that's for sure. Instead of jumping a foot in the air, I flew a foot in the air when it happened. 

I saw Pinkie hopping up and down excitedly. "That was my best surprise yet!"

"No kidding." I felt someone yank on my tail and pull me back down to the floor. "Ow! That's my stupid tail you know!" 

Everyone laughed at my reaction to my tail being yanked on. 

You always say that when someone yanks on your tail. Dae thought.

Yeah, because it hurts and it's attached! How many times do I have to keep telling people that? I thought.

I think people do it just to hear that reaction out of you! If you would stop reacting that way, then maybe people would stop doing it! Oh, and it was me that yanked on your tail this time. Dae thought.

Okay, exactly what surprise were you planning with Princess Twilight? I thought.

You'll see… Dae thought.

As soon as Dae thought that, I instantly regretted asking. 

"It's about time I get to be in your presence, Betty and I hope this will be an environment where it's not so tense between us." Princess Twilight said. When I saw her I bowed to her and she shook her head. "Don't bow to me at this moment Betty. I'm still on house arrest and won't be off it for a couple more years and since I left the castle unauthorized, I got another year added to my punishment and rightfully so since I put you in danger. Anyway, let's change the subject, you're twenty-two years old right on the dot and I have a special surprise for you! Actually, two special surprises."

"If it's an engagement ring," I said, "I don't want it."

"I know that Betty," said Princess Twilight, "it's not an engagement ring, I promise."

I gave Princess Twilight a wary look. "Uh-huh…"

"It's okay Betty," said Dae, "I'm right here in case she pulls something."

Princess Twilight blushed and looked away, she lit up her horn and floated over to me in her magic, what looked like some sort of certificate. It said that I was an honorary rookie adult next to my age.

"Okay," I said after raising an eyebrow. "what's this all about?"

"Well, you see Betty," said Princess Twilight, "I know you won't accept my apology or marriage proposal. Or at least, not at the moment…” she blinked, “So I figured you would at least take this from me. With this certificate attached to your birth certificate, it shows you're a rookie adult in the eyes of the law, so you have the full rights that a rookie adult has. Especially since it's been given to you by the ruler of Equestria it's valid everywhere you go in the country. Please accept this from me."

I nodded. "Yes, this is something I accept from you."

Princess Twilight looked overjoyed by this and she clapped her hooves together. "Wonderful! And here's your second surprise!"

I gave Dae a look and he shrugged. It was clear that Dae had nothing to do with this, judging by the look of surprise on his face. Once again, Princess Twilight lit up her horn and pulled out of thin air a red sash that had both of my medals on it. The first medal I won was at the top of it and the second medal was below it. 

Princess Twilight took the sash and tied it around me from my left shoulder to my waist. She smiled. "There! Now you look like the warrior you are!"

Dae smiled at me. "It looks good on you."

He pulled me into his arms and kissed me. Of course, that led to the chorus of the word 'awe' around the room. So the party got started from there and when it was dying down later and most of the guests were gone, Dae wanted to go somewhere in the Castle with me. I wasn't quite sure where we were going, but curiosity made me follow him. 

I stopped short when I saw where we were at. We were in a room in the castle and it wasn’t a guest room either. It looked a lot like a room where the ruler of Equestria might stay. 

No, this isn't the Princesses room, Dae thought, It's a room where different rulers from different countries would stay when visiting Equestria. I had to use this room when Lucifer set me up on that stupid arranged marriage date with Princess Twilight. In case you're wondering, yes, this is part two of Princess Twilight's punishment for harming you. I have her locked up in a cage already and she's ready to be punished.

Are you sure this is a good idea? I thought. 

Yup! Dae thought.

Dae went and sat on the bed that was in the center of the room and motioned for me to sit next to him. Then it dawned on me, Dae's idea of a punishment was to have sex with me right in front of Princess Twilight.

Are you nuts Dae? Seriously? And in front of the Princess? I thought.

"Hey!" I heard Princess Twilight shout. I looked to see her locked up in a cage just like Dae said.

"Exactly how is this punishment for her?" I asked. "This might turn her on if you know what I mean."

Dae chuckled, "Yeah no, you wanna know why?"

"I'm afraid to ask this, but why?" I asked.

"Because she'll get a nice little electric shock every five minutes while we enjoy ourselves." Dae said. "And, it adds to the torture, because she can't join in. If she doesn't know how to take no for an answer after this, I have no idea what to do."

"Hey, Dae, I thought we were friends now!" Princess Twilight whined. "Why can't I join in?"

Dae gagged. "First of all the very thought of having sex with you, makes me want to gag. Second, I doubt Betty wants to have sex with you either."

I nodded. "You got that right!"

"Third, just because you helped me plan Betty's birthday party along with Pinkie," said Dae, "doesn't make us friends."

"Fine." Princess Twilight mumbled.

Dae and I got underneath the covers and took each other's clothes off. I didn't pay attention to Princess Twilight screaming in pain every five minutes because of her electric shock therapy. I just enjoyed making love to Dae.
> 26) See You on the Other Side!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

{Betty}

The day after my birthday I had made my Death Walker decision. My decision was to die. I had plenty of reasons to die, two most important ones were to free Cozy Glow so she could finally crossover and the other one was to be with Dae. 

“Are you sure you want to do this?” Cozy Glow asked.

“Yeah, I’m sure.” I flew towards Ghastly Gorge for the last time that I would fly, while still alive in the Land of the Living. Once I landed on the edge of the cliff, I pulled my staff out and the rope I had with me to tie my wings down with. 

I heard Norman and Fluttershy running up to see me and so, I turned and put my hand to stop them from coming any closer. 

“Why Betty?” Norman asked. “I just came back in your life to lose you again! This is not okay with me! Please don’t do this!”

I shook my head, “No Norman, it’s my choice. I made up my mind about it and you can’t change it. This has nothing to do with you.” I gazed at him sternly, “So, please don’t feel bad about this. I’m a Death Walker, so I’ll be able to come and see you, even if I’m dead. Just stay where you are, okay?”

“Betty, this is painful to see! Are you really sure this is what you want?” Fluttershy asked while gazing at me with her big sympathetic blue eyes.

I nodded. “Yes, I’m sure.”

I took my rope and tied my wings down, so I wouldn't be able to rescue myself by flying as I fell to my death. I smiled. “Well guys this is it! See you on the other side!”

With those final parting words, I turned and ran to the cliff before leaping to my demise…


*	*	*


“I can’t believe she…” Norman said before blinking. “She… She...She jumped!”

“Well,” said Cozy Glow, “at least she finished the job this time…”

“That’s not funny, Cozy Glow!” Norman snapped.

“That wasn’t supposed to be funny Norman.” Cozy Glow said. “It’s actually a fact. Two years ago, when Betty was only twenty years old, before you came into Betty’s life, she tried to kill herself. That’s the first time I talked to her after I died. We were stuck in some sort of limbo together. She said she despised me and I didn’t blame her. I'm part of the reason she got picked on in school for being a relative of hers. I’m your cousin, you know. After we talked, I found out that my soul was bound to hers. And well... you know the rest.”

“I see,” said Norman, “but that still doesn’t make this okay!”

“I know Norman.” Cozy Glow sighed, “What’s done is done.”

I heard this conversation as I floated to the top of the cliff. I looked down to see my lifeless body lying on the ground. It was weird to me seeing my body on the ground like that.

Yeah I know. Well I guess I’ll be seeing you on the other side, literally. Dae thought.

No comment. I thought. 

I turned around to see that a portal had opened up. As I started to float up to it I said. “Well Cozy Glow.”

“Yes, Betty?” Cozy Glow said while staring back up at me. 

“I think this means you’re free to crossover now, so follow me through the portal as soon as you can.” I said. “And Norman? This is goodbye until the next time I see you!"

I turned and floated to the portal to begin my Afterlife.


*	*	*


Once I got to the Afterlife and went to go stand before the Afterlife Court along with Cozy Glow, I was just as nervous as she was. From what Dae told me, the old man that was sitting at the center of the table of judges was the Headcouncilman. I gulped when I saw the stack of papers sitting next to him. "Ah, I see you're nervous, and rightfully so! But, no need to worry. Why? Because Death Walkers aren't sorted when they die,” he gave me a wry smile in his black judge’s robe, “Unless of course, they've committed a crime like your mother did with the death threat and all. She specifically went to the Castle of the Two Sisters to kill you. You killed her out of self defense and to add to that, she was a serial killer. But since you didn't commit a crime, you can go either here or over there."

It was comical, because the Headcouncilman pointed in each direction when he said here to there. I tried not to laugh at this. He chuckled, "Yeah, yeah what I just did was hilarious, I know. So, wherever you go Betty, it's your choice, just like it was your choice to die. I have a feeling as to why you made that choice."

Headcouncilman turned to Cozy Glow, "Cozy Glow."

"Um, yes Mr. Headcouncilman sir?" Cozy Glow said nervously while pensively looking up at the pulpit.

"We have already reviewed your records and we agree that what you have done while you were alive and while you were dead in Equestria balances each other out." Headcouncilman said while smiling at the filly. "So we’re gonna give you a choice! You can either go to heaven or you can be resurrected as a newborn Pegasus.” He leaned forward. “Of course if you choose to be resurrected, you will have to pick a new name and you'll have to grow up all over again."

"Golly," said Cozy Glow while staring down at the judge with a frown, "that's a tough choice to make! Can I have some time to think about it?"

Headcouncilman smiled and nodded. "Of course! We of the Afterlife Court figured you might say something like that. So, you have until the end of the week to decide."

"Yes sir!" Cozy Glow said with a smile and nod. "Thank you so much for the choice!"

The Headcouncilman nodded. "No problem Cozy Glow. Now that's all for you two right now. You're dismissed!"

"Yes sir!" Cozy Glow and I said.


*	*	*


When Cozy Glow and I left the Afterlife Court, Dae was waiting for us outside. He smiled, "Well now, welcome to the rest of your afterlife you two!"

"Uh, actually it might not be an afterlife for me," Cozy Glow said while staring up at Dae.

Dae tilted his head to the right. "What do you mean?"

"Well, the Afterlife Court gave me a choice, I can either go to heaven or be resurrected as a newborn Pegasus," Cozy Glow explained. "They gave me until the end of the week to decide, I have no idea what I'm going to do until then."

Dae nodded. "Oh I see, well you're welcome to stay at the castle in Hell until you decide what to do, in one of our guest rooms." He turned to me, "Betty, I have a question for you."

"What is it?" I asked.

Right then and there, Dae got down on one knee and took out a small black box. "It's true, I am a king without a queen. But without you by my side, I’m less than half a demon… My question is simple... Will you marry me?"

I didn't even have to think twice, "Yes!"

I gasped when Dae opened the box to reveal an engagement ring with a gold band and a black Onyx stone in the middle of it. Dae slipped the ring on the ring finger of my left hand to combine with the promise ring he had given me before I died. 

Cozy Glow wiped the happy tears on her face with her right forehoof as she stared onward, "Awww! I never thought I'd see the day I'd witness someone proposing marriage to someone!"

Dae smiled and kissed me. "Looks like you are staying with me in the castle in Hell! But you'll be staying in the Bride's Chambers."

"Huh? Bride's Chambers? Why?" I asked.

Dae nodded, "Yeah, it's a custom in Hell that the King's future wife sleeps in a separate room until after the wedding. I don't know why, because I already took your virginity and all. That's also a custom in Hell for the King to take his future wife's virginity before the King proposes to her."

I shook my head in disbelief. "Let me get this straight, you must sleep with your future wife before the marriage proposal, but you can't sleep with her before the wedding?"

"Yup," said Dae with a grin and chuckle, "yeah I know the rules are weird in Hell."

"No kidding," I said.

"Um, Dae," said Cozy Glow, "if you don't mind, I would like to stay in a guest room in the Middle Ground, until I make my decision. No offense to you or anything."

Dae chuckled, "No offense taken Cozy Glow. I'll make the arrangements for you."

Cozy Glow nodded. "Sure! Thanks so much!"


*	*	*


Cozy Glow didn't take too long to make up her mind. She decided to be resurrected as a newborn Pegasus. As soon as that happened, I sent word to Norman about it and he agreed to adopt her two weeks after she was resurrected. So Cozy had a short stay in an orphanage. She picked the name Amethyst Rose for herself. Fluttershy sent me a picture of what Cozy looks like now. I must say Cozy Glow is adorable as a baby Pegasus!

Dae and I were sitting at a picnic table in the garden behind his castle. I have no idea how a garden is even able to survive in Hell, but okay sure. 

"You know what?" I said. "Cozy Glow looks absolutely adorable as a baby Pegasus!"

"I know, I'm just glad Norman agreed to adopt her," Dae said. "I wonder if he did it out of respect for you?"

I shrugged. "I have no idea."

"I also think it's interesting that you developed all of the demon traits needed to rule over Hell with me in three days!" Dae said.

"I have no idea how that one happened either, but it did." I said. 

"Are you going to go to your funeral tomorrow?" Dae asked. "Honestly, I think you should at least watch it through a portal, if you don't want to be there in person."

"Yeah I'll watch it through a portal," I said, "it would be way too weird if the person dead is there watching her body being buried."

Dae nodded. "Yeah, I understand, I don't know what it's like to die. So at least I don't have to worry about that." 

I tilted my head and raised an eyebrow. "What are you talking about Dae?"

"I was born in Hell," explained Dae, "my soul never crossed over to the Land of the Living. So I was never alive in the first place. It would be the same thing if we had children."

"I see, well, that makes sense."

"You know, I noticed something else during your fight with your mother, besides you playing a game of ping pong with her."

"What was it?" I asked while staring at the demon curiously.

"You developed all nine Death Walker abilities during the fight," Dae said.

I paused. Then I realized Dae was right. Every attack I threw at The Strange Woman I met at birth was one of the nine Death Walker abilities. 

"You're speechless because you know I'm right, aren’t you?" Dae said in a matter of fact way.

I nodded. I didn't say anything because I had no idea what to say.


*	*	*


The next day was my funeral and I wasn't there personally, I just watched it through a portal like Dae suggested. I must say, there wasn't a dry eye in the room, except for Applejack. As a matter of fact, she doesn't cry at anything. Norman asked her why she wasn't crying and Pinkie looked back at him and cried, "Applejack cries on the inside Norman!"

Applejack confirmed it with a blunt statement, "It's true!"

Even though my funeral was a sad occasion, I really couldn't stop myself from laughing at that comment. There’s something amusing about people not behaving the right way in certain situations.

Of course, it didn't surprise me that Silver made a scene. He did the whole 'take me with you' line. Yeah, I don't think death works that way. Mystic was equally upset, although she didn't make a scene. Marble, on the other hoof, was trying so hard to calm Silver down by grabbing his tail and to keep him from jumping into the coffin… That was also pretty hilarious… 

Even Cozy Glow was upset, as she was crying along with everyone else. Norman was holding her as he took her out of her stroller to console her the best he could. Although I wasn't sure if Cozy Glow knew what was going on, since she was now a newborn Pegasus. I’m guessing she cried because everyone and everypony else was crying. 

Finally, when my body was buried, I closed the portal. I turned to Dae because he was sitting in his office watching the funeral with me. 

I laughed, "Well, that was a spectacle of a funeral! And that was my funeral! Wow."

Dae cracked up, "You can say that again. Even Cozy Glow was crying for some reason."

"That was weird, but I don't think she understood what was going on," I said. "She was probably crying because everyone else was crying."

Dae shrugged. "Your guess is as good as mine!"

Dae smiled at me and he reached over and kissed me. Then I remembered I had to go to the seamstress office tomorrow to be fitted for my dress that I had to wear to the wedding and another dress that I was going to have to wear for my coronation ceremony. To tell the truth, I wasn't looking forward to that at all.

I knew Dae heard my thoughts because he snorted. "Oh come on Betty! I doubt it's going to be that bad! Okay, maybe a little boring, but not horrible."

"Yeah, speak for yourself," I said, "I don't like being measured for anything. It takes forever and it's just plain annoying."

Dae couldn't stop laughing. He fell out of his seat from laughing so hard. He composed himself after a while after shaking his head. "Okay Betty, I get it. I guess it's a good thing I got your ring measurements from Fluttershy. Did you know she keeps a journal about how much you've grown when you were growing up?"

I raised my right eyebrow. "Seriously?"

Dae nodded. "Uh-huh, she really did think of you as her child. A lot more than the-" He paused. "How did you refer to her again?" 

"The Strange Woman I met at birth." I responded.

Dae snorted, "Yup that's a good name for her for sure! At least you didn't feel the need to play ping pong with her when you were alive."

"Ha, ha Dae!" I growled. "Yeah I would never do that to Fluttershy! Why would I do that to somepony as nice as her? I wouldn't do that to her even if I was mad."

Dae smiled, "Yeah I know. Well, the wedding is in a couple of days, I can't wait to be with you after that."

"Same here." I said with a flirting smile because I felt the same way.


*	*	*


The next day, I was at the seamstress office and after five minutes of being there, I was bored out of my mind. I seemed to be giving Parada entertainment at least. 

"Let me guess," I said, "you can hear my thoughts can't you?"

Parada shook her head. "Nope, not one little bit."

"But you're a demon!" I exclaimed. "Aren't all demons supposed to be able to do that?"

"Not every demon can do that," answered Parada, "I'm in the lower class of the royal family. I'm in the same category of a servant. Servants can't read minds or communicate by thought. Only the upper class of the royal family can do that. Also, the lower class of the royal family can't go outside of their realm. I'm sorry Princess Betty, but the look on your face says it all! That's why I'm laughing."

I paused. "Wait, Princess Betty?"

Parada nodded. "Uh-huh, since you're engaged to the King, you're a princess until after your coronation ceremony. After that, you will be referred to as Queen Betty. And believe me, you’ll most certainly have children,  and will be referred to as prince or princess after they've gotten all of the demon traits that the upper class of the royal family get. Until that happens, they will just have the title of 'child' added to their names."

"Oh, I see," I said.

"Yes, yes Princess Betty," the seamstress said with excitement, "I have the perfect idea for your wedding dress and your coronation ceremony dress! Why, I remember when I made King Dae's coronation ceremony outfit! The memory still brings tears to my eyes!"

"What?" I asked. "Did he have to wear a dress too?"

The seamstress cracked up, "Oh no my dear! He wore a suit jacket with a black shirt underneath and black dress pants along with black dress shoes. He also wore a cape, not too short and not too long. He didn't have to wear the cape anymore when he got his crown, but Queens and Princesses do have to wear a cape as part of their royal attire. It's the standard protocol."

"Do I have to wear a dress for the rest of my afterlife?" I asked. 

Parada snorted, "Well, no, but you can't decide that until after the wedding and your coronation ceremony. But whatever you decide, you will have to wear the cape with your royal attire at least. You don't have to wear one with your battle attire, because it’s not practical. Oh, and that red sash you got with your medals on it! You'll also need to wear that with your royal attire, but not with your battle attire."

"Alright," I said, "I've already decided. I'm not wearing a dress for the rest of my afterlife. Nope! I'm not doing it!"

The seamstress snorted, "Yup, you are definitely the perfect match for Dae alright! He's weird and you're weird too! There's never been a Princess in the Royal Family like you before!"

"Really?" I said while staring at her wide-eyed.

The seamstress nodded, "You'll be finding out why Dae's weird after the wedding, that's for sure. As far as you go, there's never been a Queen ruling over Hell that's half human and half pony. Not to mention, a Legendary Death Walker now!"

"Yeah Princess of Hell, yes," I said, "a Legend, no."

Parada snorted, "You know, you're going to become a Queen right? Number one: it's safe to say you should go ahead and call yourself Queen Betty. Second, since you're becoming a Queen, you should start acting like one."

"Uh, what do you mean?" I asked.

"Well, you should start working on not acting like a tomboy all the time," said Parada, "and you should get used to having creatures of all shapes and sizes bowing to you. You wanna practice?"

"Practice what?" I asked.

"What to say when people bow to you. At least that you can do at the moment. You'll figure out the whole not acting like a tomboy later." Parada said.

"So, what do I say when people bow to me?" I said. 

"You say, ‘You can look at me now.’" replied Parada.

"Yeah, that's going to take some getting used to," I said.

"Yeah, I know." Parada replied. 

"I think I can help out with this." The seamstress said. She bowed to me. 

At first I felt awkward about it, but I said what I needed to say, "You can look at me now."

"Hmm, it's a work in progress," said Parada, "but given more practice and time, you'll get used to it."

"If you say so." I said. 

Parada smiled, "Yeah, I do say so."


*	*	*


Two days later the wedding happened. I was sitting in the Bride's Chambers, getting ready. I had the dress that I was supposed to wear on and I secretly hoped that a boulder dropped on me after seeing myself in the mirror. To me, I just looked stupid in it.

Yeah, this is exactly why I'm not wearing a dress for the rest of my afterlife. I thought.

"I can tell by the look on your face that you don't like wearing this dress." Fluttershy chuckled. "I think you look cute in it!"

"Yeah," I said, "I don't do cute and I don't do puffy either."

Fluttershy snorted, "Yeah I know. I still think you look cute in it and I'm sure Dae's going to have fun taking it off you."

"I'm going to pretend you didn't just say that mom!" I said. "I still can't believe that Discord's walking me down the aisle!" 

It almost seemed like Discord heard what I said because there was a pop and Discord appeared. "Aww! You look absolutely adorable in that dress! You're my cute little half and half daughter! I'm so proud!" Said the draconequus as he gazed at me with his mismatched eyes.

"Discord!" Fluttershy gasped. "What are you doing in the Bride's Chambers? Get out now! Don't you dare tell Dae about the dress! If you come back in here, I'll give you the stare!"

"Fine," Discord pouted and he snapped his claw and disappeared.

I couldn't contain my laughter at Fluttershy scolding Discord. 


*	*	*


The wedding went off without a hitch and two weeks later after Dae and I got back from our honeymoon, was my coronation ceremony. The news cameras were everywhere I went. Everyone wanted to get a glimpse at the new Queen of Hell. Although I didn't blame them for that, it was starting to get on my nerves. About the only way I was able to get rid of them was when I was in the King and Queens Chambers. The only problem was I couldn't stay there for too long.

One day, I was watching the news broadcast about my coronation ceremony and wedding with Dae in our Chambers through a portal.

"Well now everyone," said the first news reporter, "it seems our King finally has a Queen!"

"Wow, what a looker she is!" The second news reporter said. "The King sure picked a good one alright! She's totally out of my league or anyone else of the royal family's league for that matter. And don't even think about getting in her bed either!"

"Hey! It's rude to talk about the Queen of Hell that way! I would appreciate it if you would start using your common sense when reporting the news!" The first news reporter said scolding the second news reporter. "I don't think the King would think too kindly of you talking about his wife like that!"

The news reporter shrugged. "Eh, well so sue me! Sorry about that, King Dae. Oh and we'll have more footage on Queen Betty's coronation ceremony coming up!"

When we closed the portal, I couldn't stop laughing at the news broadcast.

Dae growled. "Yeah, I don't think that's funny Betty. I'm going to have to have a word with them on how they broadcast the news from now on."

I stopped laughing and composed myself, "I was wondering, why did you turn down a marriage proposal from Princess Twilight?"

"Well, number one, she's an annoying spoiled brat." Dae answered. "Number two, I had no intention of being married to a horse!"

I snorted. "That makes two of us, I don't want to be married to a horse either!"

Dae started laughing at that comment. I thought about how Dae told me to finally accept Princess Twilight's apology at least and I eventually did. We also decided to lift the ban from Princess Twilight ever coming to Hell. But she was only allowed to come to Hell on the condition that she was summoned. She can’t come in otherwise.  

"Well at least the princess got her apology out of her rear end," I said. "All I  had to do was lift the tail and pull it out."

Dae couldn't stop laughing at my new comedy material. I joined in. At least we can't die laughing at this point. We’re both already dead! 


*	*	*


The following week, for some reason, I started to feel sick and I wasn't sure why. I was pretty much down for the count and couldn't get out of bed. One day I was still in bed and throwing up in a basket and Dae was holding me in his arms. He felt the need to touch my stomach for whatever the reason and after he did it, he gasped.

I groaned, "What's wrong Dae?"

"Betty, I know exactly why you're feeling sick." Dae said.

"Why?" I asked while blinking and staring at the demon interestedly.

"You're pregnant." Dae responded.

I paused. "Excuse me? How is that even possible?"

"Hello," said Dae, "I was born in Hell, I'm not quite sure about the specifics but it's possible. From what I can sense, it's a girl."

"Oh." I said after I threw up. "So exactly how long am I going to be pregnant with her?" 

"It depends on the baby." Dae answered. "The baby will decide when she wants to come out of your womb."

"Lovely." I said after throwing up again.

"I think you'll have to rest until she comes out," Dae said. "According to Lucifer, Mom was only pregnant with me for a month when I came out. One time I saw a woman pregnant with her child for only two weeks when the baby came out of her womb!"

"Well, the sooner she comes out, the better." I said.


*	*	*


It turns out my baby girl didn't want to come out of my womb until a year later! She was a half and half just like me. Or if you want to be more correct, she's a demon with wings. She was absolutely adorable! The strange thing was she had a ruby jewel on her forehead. So Dae and I decided to call her Ruby. 

Then for some reason, the leader of the Icebreakers named Hankle, decided to pay us a visit. We were in the throne room when Hankle decided to stop by.

Hankle smiled, "Well, now it seems Elizabeth called it, you two would be married as the last part of the vision came true!"

"Uh, huh?" I asked while tilting my head.

"We saw a vision that consisted of four parts," said Hankle, "the first part was your suicide attempt, the second part was you winning the two medals you have, the third part was you developing all nine Death Walker abilities to kill your mother with and the fourth part was you becoming the Queen of Hell. Honestly, for that last part I thought you might lock King Dae up in a dungeon and rule over Hell by yourself. That's never happened before though."

The image of me locking Dae up in a dungeon so I could rule over Hell on my own was funny to me and I tried so hard to contain my laughter. I wasn't sure if I was successful at it? 

"I heard you have a child now? A baby girl to be exact, who you named Ruby?" Hankle asked. "Can I see her?"

Dae and I nodded and sent for the nanny to get Ruby. When Ruby was brought out, she was still asleep and sucking her thumb. 

"Aww," said Hankle, "she's adorable. Anyway, although it is nice to see you two and your daughter, that's not the main reason I came here. We of the Icebreakers have seen a new vision."

"Okay." I said.

"The vision that we've seen is that there will be a new generation of Death Walkers," Hankle said.

"Huh?" I asked.

Hankle nodded. "Uh-huh, you are the last Death Walker in your generation. So we of the Icebreakers saw that we shall have a new generation. The first two new Death Walkers that we name are Cozy Glow and Norman Jewel."

My jaw dropped and I gasped, "Wait, what! You're joking right? Please tell me you're joking!"

Hankle shook his head. "Nope, I'm not joking, Queen Betty but here's the thing, they won't develop their Death Walker abilities for twelve years. It is our request that you not see or talk to them until then. Oh and the year that it took for Ruby to be born counts towards that. So it's actually eleven more years."

I opened my mouth and closed it in shock. I was speechless, not only was Cozy Glow and my brother announced as Death Walkers, I wouldn't be able to see them for twelve years! (No, I take that back, eleven years!) When I regained my composure, I nodded, because I knew there was no way around this decision. 

Hankle nodded, "Good, I have done my duties as the leader of the Icebreakers so I shall take my leave now."

After Hankle left, was when my brain decided to start freaking out.

"Betty, calm down!" Dae said. "The Icebreakers have made their decision and there's nothing we can do about it. It's going to take time but you can deal with this okay?"

When Dae yanked on my tail it annoyed me, "That's my stupid tail you know!"

"Yeah, I know that," said Dae, "you were hovering and you need to sit down."

I sighed, "Fine, I'll try to stay calm, but it's not going to be easy."

"Yeah, I know." Dae said. He reached over and scratched me behind the ear and that helped me calm down a bit. 

At that moment, Parada came running into the throne room and she looked panicked. She bowed to us.

"It's okay Parada, you can look at us now." Dae said. "What's wrong?"

Parada stood up and I could tell she was trying to stay calm. "Mr. Giggles is being summoned again!"

Dae gulped when Parada said that, "Are you sure?"

Parada nodded, "Yes, because of the whispers going around his cave."

I looked at Dae and his eyes were wide as saucers. If I didn't know any better, I'd say Dae was terrified of Mr. Giggles. Why would the King of Hell be afraid of a clown, I’m not sure?

"What's the big deal?" I asked. "I could sense that he's some powerful being when I first met him, but he doesn't scare me. Where he's from, I don't know, but he's not from this universe. Um, should I be afraid of him or something?"

Parada seemed puzzled by my reaction to Mr. Giggles and strangely enough, that calmed her down, "Wait, you're not afraid of Mr. Giggles?"

I shook my head, "Well no, as I just said he's some powerful being and he's not from this universe. I'm not afraid of him and for some reason he chose to live here in the form of the most butt ugly clown I've ever seen!"

Parada laughed, "Well, if you say so Queen Betty! That's all the information I had to tell you."

I nodded. "Okay, then you're dismissed!"

"Yes, your highness." Parada turned around and left and since I can read minds now, I heard in her thoughts that she thought my reaction to hearing about Mr. Giggles was funny.

Dae gave a nervous laugh, "Yeah, Mr. Giggles is really funny alright!"

"Well, I think we should go see him off to wherever he's going," I said, "if he's going to Equestria, we're going to have a problem."

Dae gulped, "No kidding."

I sent for the nanny to take Ruby back to her room and we headed to go see where Mr. Giggles was up to.


*	*	*


When Dae and I arrived at Mr. Giggles cave we heard his stupid laugh again. It still sounded like a hyena escaped from a zoo. 

"It's been a while since I've seen you Betty and my, my," said Mr. Giggles, "look at how much you've grown!"

"And I care about your opinion of me because?" I said.

Mr. Giggles shrugged. "I guess it doesn't matter now does it?"

He paused when he saw the crown on my head and Dae standing next to me. 

"This is an interesting change of events," Mr. Giggles said. "I haven't seen you in ages, King Dae! So we meet again after all this time, huh?"

Dae gave a nervous laugh and stammered, "H-Hey Mr. Giggles! How's it going? I've been really busy with my job, you know I'm the King of Hell right? So that's why I haven't been by for a visit lately. My bad!"

Mr. Giggles rolled his eyes at Dae, "Yeah, yeah, if I didn't know any better I'd say you're scared of me!"

"No I'm not!" Dae squeaked. I could tell by the sound of his voice he was lying. I covered my mouth with my hand to stifle a laugh. 

There was a loud boom and we saw a portal open up in the sky. Mr. Giggles smiled a toothy grin. "Well, it looks like that's my portal. I'm not headed to Equestria this time. Until we meet again you two. Bye bye!"

Without another word, Mr. Giggles went through his portal and disappeared. 

After Mr. Giggles disappeared, I turned to Dae and smirked.

"What's that look for Betty?" Dae asked.

"You're a wuss you know that right?" I teased. 

"Ha, ha Betty." Dae said after rolling his eyes. "Let's go home."

"Sure." I said.

As Dae and I headed back to the Castle in Hell, I couldn't help but feel irked about Norman and Cozy Glow being named as Death Walkers and not being able to see them again for twelve years with the year that it took for Ruby to be born to become eleven years. I couldn't worry about it too much because there was nothing I could do about it. All I could do was wait until I could see them again.